Author: Honor James
Date: 2013-05-22 07:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Romance; Erotica; Literature & Fiction; Paranormal
Description: [Siren Classic: Erotic Paranormal Romance, werewolves, light bondage, food play, sex toys, HEA] Love can be found in the strangest of places. Little does Rogue Hunter and general bad ass Zaidu Metzger know he'll find it at the top of a tree. But that's where the little bird he's come to save ends up roosting, and she really doesn't feel like coming down either. Bethany Parker's life wasn't glamorous but it was going good, could be better admittedly, but it was good. Then she gets herself kidnapped by a pack of wolves who then make her run through the woods at night and get pissy at her for cli
Publisher: Siren Publishing, Inc.

Paranormal Protection Unit 10

The Rogue Hunter's Mate

Love can be found in the strangest of places. Little does Rogue Hunter and general bad ass Zaidu Metzger know he'll find it at the top of a tree. But that's where the little bird he's come to save ends up roosting, and she really doesn't feel like coming down either.

Bethany Parker's life wasn't glamorous but it was going good, could be better admittedly, but it was good. Then she gets herself kidnapped by a pack of wolves who then make her run through the woods at night and get pissy at her for climbing a tree! Seriously?

As a Hunter, Zaidu can't have a bond-mate. It's the unwritten law of their people. But the Goddess Gaia has other plans and links Bethany, sweet, innocent, and very human Bethany, to him. Then, just to make things real interesting, Bethany’s psychotic brother comes looking to play. Can they survive her brother and everything else the world is throwing their way?

Genre: Contemporary, Paranormal, Vampires/Werewolves

Length: 83,466 words

THE ROGUE HUNTER’S MATE

Paranormal Protection Unit 10

Honor James

EROTIC ROMANCE

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer.

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at
legal@sirenbookstrand.com

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK

IMPRINT: Erotic Romance

THE ROGUE HUNTER’S MATE

Copyright © 2013 by Honor James

E-book ISBN: 978-1-62242-551-8

First E-book Publication: May 2013

Cover design by Viola Estrella

All cover art and logo copyright © 2013 by Siren Publishing, Inc.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers

Dear Readers,

If you have purchased this copy of The Rogue Hunter’s Mate by Honor James from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy

This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book.

The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment.

This is Honor James’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. James’s right to earn a living from her work.

Amanda Hilton, Publisher
www.SirenPublishing.com
www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION

This book is for my sisters of choice, not blood, the women who listen to me when I begin to mutter and ramble plots and ideas. Thank you, Rachael and Wendy, for being there for me through it all and pulling me back when my mind starts to jump too far ahead. I love you, my sisters.

THE ROGUE HUNTER’S MATE

Paranormal Protection Unit 10

HONOR JAMES

Copyright © 2013

Chapter One

Life is the strangest thing possible. You are created by a random chance of a sperm swimming and making its way into an egg. From there it is another random sort of electronic responses that creates a division of the fertilized egg until it becomes a zygote, and from there, well from there a human being is created. So with all of this randomness that occurs from copulation to birth, what makes a person what and who they are? Is it nature? A bit of each parent blending seamlessly into one child to create the baby that grows into a child and eventually into an adult? Or is it nurture? Is it how that baby is raised that determines the type of child that it becomes, or is it the genetics that are transferred from parents to child? If it is one or the other, how would one explain the differences between twins? One being so evil, so bad that it is jailed for life where the other is innocent, giving, and pure goodness?

Perhaps instead of it being one or the other it was both. Perhaps one is just better at hiding the monster that they truly are? Maybe that someone is you.

Beth Parker wadded the paper up in her fist and tossed it into the wastebasket. Tears rolled down her face and she shook her head. She couldn’t be held responsible for her twin brother Brian’s monstrosity. He had been so smooth, he had been so suave that no one had ever realized just what a monster he was. Not even her. She had never once dreamed that Brian Parker was the monster he was. Even to her he had been nothing but kind. He had been a loving and caring brother, but then the truth came out and it had shattered her life.

Taking in a deep breath, Beth closed her eyes, leaned so that her head was between her knees, and breathed out. It was hard to keep the panic attack from taking her but she would. She had five years’ worth of practice in it, after all.

* * * *

Five years earlier

Beth had come home early. She normally never left school early but she had felt terrible in her psych class and instead of going on to her trig class she left school early. She could afford it. Beth was carrying a 3.986 GPA in her junior year of college, so she could afford to take a class off. Besides, she wanted to find out where in the world Brian was. Normally they met in the quad for lunch. However, he didn’t show up today and she was worried for him.

Walking into the house, Beth dropped her messenger bag on the foyer table and flipped the lights, lights that didn’t turn on, and frowned. “Brian?” she called out and walked into the dark home, a home that had been their family home all their lives. “Bri? Where are you? Mom, are you home?” she called in the eerily quiet house.

“Brian? Mom?” She was no longer shouting but now her voice was quiet, deadly quiet.

“In the kitchen, sis,” Brian called.

Beth had felt immediately better. Smiling, she placed her hand on the wall and pulled it back with a frown. “What in the world?” she asked and looked at her hand. It just happened that a ray of sunshine made it through the thick drapes when the air conditioner kicked on and Beth saw it then. Her hand was covered in blood. She looked up, admittedly stupidly, and around and screamed. The living room was all but painted in blood. The walls, the carpet was so drenched that it made squishing sounds when she went to backpedal.

Falling onto her ass, she started to crabwalk backward, back toward the front door, and shouted his name. “Brian! Brian! God, please answer me!” She was sobbing by now, unable to stop herself. Grabbing the foyer table, she tried to pull herself up and knocked the table over, her bag falling open, and she fumbled for her phone that fell out on the blood-soaked marble tile. She had pressed 9-1-1 and then send on her phone when she saw him.

“Now, little sister, you weren’t supposed to come home yet.” He had a madness to his voice, a tinge of insanity.

Beth screamed when she saw the butcher knife. It was covered in blood and he was holding…“Oh Jesus.” She started to gag. “Brian, Jesus, is that Mom’s?” Oh God, it was her mother’s arm. She screamed again. The operator on the line was trying to reassure her that units were on the way, but all Beth could see was her brother, her twin, standing there over her with a butcher knife and her mother’s arm in his hands.

“You shouldn’t have come home, sister dear.” He used his mother’s hand and pointed toward Beth. “You were a very bad girl,” he said with a smile. “But you are my sister. You are my twin and I will protect you, always, sister dear. The others.” He gestured around the room and snorted in psychopathic laughter. “The others were complete bitches. Every single one of the whores deserved to die,” he said and looked down at her. “But not you, Bethany darling. You are pure. I’ve made sure of that. I’ve killed all of the bastards that have tried to fuck you over the years. They just simply disappeared.” He shrugged.

She continued to scoot back. When he was distracted she reached for the door and twisted the knob, rolling backward out of the house and screaming as she did so. She continued to roll, even when Brian came out of the house and began to race for her.

She barely heard the sirens, heard the shouts of the officers, but she couldn’t stop screaming, and then when the blade of the butcher knife caught her upper thigh she blacked out. Before she did she heard the sound of bullets, felt Brian falling beside her, but it had been too much. She welcomed the darkness.

When she woke three days later Bethany had learned some terrible truths. First, Brian wasn’t dead but was being diagnosed as clinically insane. He had murdered and dismembered thirty-six people total, including their parents, and had begun to grind them into what he had called “humanburger,” something that instantly turned Beth into a vegetarian.

But she had survived. The cut to her leg with the butcher knife had caused some damage but she was assured that with physical therapy she would fully recover, and she had. She had sat back and watched, testified, and listened as her brother was put into an institute for the criminally insane. It wasn’t justice. It would never be justice because he wasn’t insane. He knew everything that he did. He had planned it all so perfectly, and had only been caught because Beth had come home early from classes. No, he wasn’t insane. He was bloody brilliant and had tricked the system, tricked everyone.

* * * *

Today

Beth had to shake off the vestiges of the ghosts of the past. She lived in today. She worked in the present. She couldn’t and wouldn’t allow the yesterday, the past, to cloud what she was doing now. Rising, she turned off her PC and walked into the gallery. Ensuring that all of the alarms were set on the paintings as well as the master alarm, she took her keys into her hand and headed out the back door of her gallery.

Humming lightly under her breath she turned and faced the parking lot. Clicking the remote start on her Lexus she started to walk toward it. When she stepped on broken glass, she frowned, looked down and then up. It was only then that she realized that the streetlights had been shot out. “What the…” were the last words that she uttered before a very, very large man stepped before her. Not a word was said. Instead the last thing she saw was a fist flying toward her face.

* * * *

When she woke she felt the dirt under her body and twisted, shifted, and then heard them. She heard the growls. “What the?” Her eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness and she was shocked to be surrounded by Wolves. Wolves of every shape, size, and color. A man stepped from between two Wolves and bent down into her face. The feral look on his face made her cry out and try to back away from him, flashing back to trying to escape Brian once again.

“You have thirty minutes. In thirty minutes the hunt begins. All you have are the clothes on your body. Sorry about the shoes, but my girl loved them, and since you two are the same size…” He shrugged. “She gets them, not you,” he added with a crooked smile. “Run, rabbit, run,” he said and made a hand gesture to the Wolves.

She didn’t need another word. She got up on her feet and began to run. She had no idea where she was. All she knew was that it was dark and she was in the woods and she had to run or die. No choice. She was running!

Bethany’s feet were bloody. Each step onto a rock dug deeper into her feet, but she didn’t stop running. The adrenaline had her numb to everything, everything except running. She heard them then, the howls, and jumped. “Oh God,” she cried out and twisted, turned, and looked around. She was so, so screwed!

She then looked up. “Wolves can’t climb, right?” she asked herself and jumped for the lowest branch. Missing, she jumped again and sobbed when she heard the Wolf’s growl coming even closer. She jumped again. This time her nails snagged the branch and bits of wood embedded under her nails but she didn’t latch on. Once more. She had to do this!

Beth jumped again, giving it everything she had because she had seen the eyes of the Wolves and heard their pants as they came closer, so either she got the branch and climbed, or she was dead. She grabbed it! Grabbing, she began to climb using her feet and toes to do so.

Bethany climbed up as far as she possibly could, climbed until the tree thinned so much she was worried the top would snap and she would fall to her death in the middle of the Wolves. She stopped where she was and shivered in the freezing night air, the adrenaline running out, and her fear taking over. “Please, please, don’t,” she begged as she watched the Wolves snapping at the base of the tree.

What happened next had Beth questioning her sanity. She watched as one of the smaller Wolves, a solid white one with filthy and matted fur, shuddered. Shifted. Twisted. Tilted. And turned into a human male, a young one at that. “Come the fuck down, bitch!” he yelled up at her. “You weren’t supposed to fucking climb a goddamn tree, you fucking idiot!”

“Yeah well, I did and I’m totally staying,” Beth called down and clenched tighter to the tree. Yep, she had lost her mind. No questions about it, she had lost her ever-fucking-loving mind!

“You will have to come down soon, you crazy fucking bitch!” He growled to her.

“Not bloody likely!” she called down to the man, Wolf, whatever it was! And then she held on to the tree and prayed. She prayed like she had never prayed before.

Chapter Two

“We have trouble,” Zaidu’s boss said to him in his quiet way.

“What sort of trouble?” he asked in return as he paid for the gas and headed outside for his bike. Digging out the keys he slotted them in and sat down astride his beast of a bike.

“There’s been a report of a kidnapping in your area. Word coming down the wire is that it’s a pack of Rogue Wolves. It sounds like it’s Gordon’s group of thugs again,” Talon told him with a sigh.

“Crap,” he muttered. “Hold on a sec, switching to comms.” Grabbing out his earpiece he switched the call to the comms system and stuck the piece into his ear. “Back,” he said, tugging on his helmet. “Whereabouts am I heading?” he asked, starting the engine up.

“Six miles east of where you are, near the old logging road and Johnson’s farm,” Talon told him as he read the datapad Quincy had just handed over. “Witnesses say that it’s a Bethany Parker that was grabbed, owns the Parker Gallery over on Tenth. Trey and Tryg both were at the scene of the abduction and say it was Wolf. Lights were shot out around her car in the parking lot. Best guess is she was grabbed on her way to the vehicle. Tryg said there were a couple drops of blood, gravitational, likely a bloody nose or lip from the small amount.”

“Sounds like Gordon to punch a woman.” The man was psychopathic on the best of days. Pulling out of the gas station he headed up the highway toward the old Johnson farm. “Anything else at the scene to tell us anything?”

“Her purse was still there, kicked under the car likely when they decked her. No one bothered grabbing it after the fact. She must have dropped the keys as well because they were found under the car along with her purse. From the sounds of it, between three and five were there to grab her.” Passing the pad back to Q, Talon shifted in his chair. “She’s been missing for two hours now. You know Gordon’s Rogues better than us. Any idea what he’s got planned?”

“Nothing good,” Zaidu told the man flatly. “Gordon loves getting his pack of misfits revved up. He’ll likely make her rabbit for them and let them run her to ground. Depending on her smarts and wilderness knowledge I’ll either find her alive and giving them hell or dead.” If he could find a body, that was. Wolves were pretty good at stripping down a carcass, especially a pack of Wolves with human brains in their heads.

“I’ll get a medevac helicopter on standby but leave it out of range of their hearing.” Talon motioned for Mac to get the pilots and crew on the move. Covering the phone he looked to him. “Call in Davyn, just in case,” he said softly, knowing the Wraith could pull miracles out of his ass more times than not. “Med team is getting ready. A second copter will be carrying in two Teams. They’ll drop in downwind and wait for your signal to round up the Rogues.”

“Keep them at least three miles downwind. Out in that area the winds shift direction on a bloody whim,” he said as he cranked the engine up higher and grinned at the surge of power. “Gordon and his Rogues might be psychotic and complete sociopaths, but that hasn’t stunted their sense of smell. If anything, it’s likely heightened it. They know they are wanted, hunted, and they know what happens to those termed Rogue.”

“So noted. The Teams will rappel in three miles out from wherever the Rogue camp is and move only on your signal. How are you going to get in there without spooking them?” Talon asked, his tone sounding curious.

“I plan on walking right on in.” He smiled faintly. “Besides, me and Gordon have a few things we need to clear up before his life is terminated.” The past could only be laid to rest with him beating the fucking snot out of the sadistic bastard. “Who’s on the Teams coming in?”

Snapping his fingers, Talon took the datapad of Team members on standby and ready to rock and roll. “Trey, Mac, Tryg, Aiden, Markus, Phillip, Drake and Morgan. We’ll have Pete, Jack, and Davyn on medical,” he said, handing the pad back over to Skittles, who was still frowning at his laptop.

“Make sure Aiden and Drake stay at the back. Don’t need Gordon getting a whiff of Dragon blood.” No better way to make a lesser changer turn tail and beat trail to fight another day than that. He checked the sign as he whipped past it. “I’m three miles out and closing in. Where do I go once I hit the logging trail?”

“Head north on the logger for about a mile.” Quincy took over, pulling up the maps he had layered on one another. “The camp is a mile west at that point but the bulk of the bodies are another half mile north and about three quarters of a mile west. Given current wind conditions your best bet is to stop on the logger just out of the camp and hoof it in. We’ve also got a weather advisory, snow storms coming in hard and fast off the Rockies. We’re looking at a full white-out blizzard in under three hours.”

“Fuck me,” he breathed out softly. Blizzards were bad enough in the cities. Out in the middle of God’s country and you were asking for trouble. Especially with helicopters in the mix. “Keep the medical on standby north of the storm,” he said to Quincy. “If we don’t need them pull them out and get them grounded ASAP.”

“Already on the same page with you, Zaidu,” Quincy muttered. “We’re sending in the Teams on a modified copter so they won’t need to worry about the storm. They’ll have a fucking nasty ride if they’re caught in it, but they’ll live,” he added.

“We’ll keep you updated on the storm. Keep your comms open on channel one. Teams will be on two and medical will be listening in on three,” Talon ordered him. “Update us when you’re on site,” he said before hanging up and looking to Mac. “Full armament and tranqs for any of the women and children they may have on site. Any of the males come at you, use deadly force as necessary.”

“Understood, boss.” Mac nodded and left to go and brief the Teams as well as their pilots.

Disconnecting on his end for the time being, Zaidu revved the engine more. The less time they spent on the ground the better. He did not want to get caught in the storm coming in, not without proper gear to protect himself and anyone they might find alive.

* * * *

Clicking on his comms again, he zipped his jacket up tight. The temperature was dropping, a warning that the storm was inbound. “On site,” he said softly, ensuring he stayed upright with the wind pounding at him. It would get harder the deeper he got into the woods, but he was a trained hunter or, as some referred to him, a dealer of death.

“Teams are in the air,” Quincy reported back, keeping his voice down so he didn’t mess up the Wolf’s hearing. “Medevac is hovering outside the perimeter to the north and the Teams are just circling around for the drop. Two minutes and counting,” he said quietly.

“Copy,” Z murmured back subvocally as he let the Wolf up to the surface. Moving with complete stealth, the animal guiding his movements and steps, he hunted for those he knew were in the woods.

He heard them long before he got close, the wind whipping the occasional taunt and curse his way. Slowing so he didn’t make any mistakes he paused when he heard a woman telling them to stick it where the sun didn’t shine. Grinning, he guessed that was Bethany Parker giving it to the Rogues.

Shaking his head, Zaidu got closer and paused on a small hill to take in the scene below. “Parker is alive and currently treed,” he said softly. “Gordon and twelve other Rogues are circling. Only other one I can identify is Harken. The others are all in Wolf form. Winds are coming from the west with a slight northerly push. Warn the Teams and have them start their approach to camp. If our numbers are right, there should only be six males still in camp with the women and children.”

“Copy,” Quincy said and switched to comms two to pass the information along. Listening a moment longer he switched back to channel one. “Teams are moving in. Storm has picked up speed and we’re under the gun. Do you need the medevac?” he asked.

“Negative, Parker looks a bit scratched up but she’s conscious and giving them hell. She’ll likely be in shock after we get her down but she looks fine from here,” Z reported. “Have medevac return to base. We’ll handle anything on this end on-site,” he said.

“Medevac pulling back,” Quincy said after sending the message to the other copter. “Teams, you are all on your own for medical needs, repeat, medevac is returning to base, you are on your own for medical.”

“Copy,” Z said and knew the Teams would be reporting in the same thing. Licking his lips, he eyed the situation and knew going in alone would be sheer suicide. But if he could pull a few of the Wolves off at a time, weed them down, he knew Gordon would turn tail and run. The Wolf was tough when he had his crew with him, but once it was thinned he developed a chicken complex right fast. “Moving in closer,” he murmured even as he began to work his way stealthily down the hill.

The ground was cold from an earlier frost which was making the mud hard but also made it a little slick going. He made it down to the valley with only minimal near-death experiences and only a bit of lost skin off his left knuckles. Not that bad, all things considered. Now came the hard part, luring the Wolves away one at a time to deal with them.

Getting in closer, he made the smallest of sounds and watched a pair of ears perk. A moment later the Wolf seemed to relax, so he repeated it in a slightly different spot. Ears perked and head turned, sharp eyes searching the darkness. One more small sound, that of material to tree bark, in a different spot had the Wolves’ lips curling in a silent snarl. Then he began to move in Zaidu’s direction, stalking for prey. Once the Wolf was far enough out, Zaidu grabbed the muzzle and throat and squeezed hard, staring into the disbelieving eyes for a long time before all light faded from them.

Dropping the body, he let out a breath, one down and more to go. Over and over he repeated the small moves, always staying downwind so no one had any idea just what was in the dark. But soon enough Gordon noticed the seriously thinned-out numbers. Hell, there were only four left surrounding him and the tree. Deciding the odds were well enough in his favor given the Teams were out in the woods with him now as backup Z stood and walked in closer.

“You’ve been a bad, bad boy, Gordon,” he said in a conversational tone. “And you know what we do with bad boys that abduct women, don’t you, Gordon?”

“Shit, it’s Metzger.” Another of the Wolves had shifted and was looking ready to piss his pants.

Chapter Three

Turning from the base of the tree to look toward the man, Gordon growled. “This is not your fucking concern, Hunter.” He wouldn’t give power to the man who stood there, only pithy snark. “I suggest that you leave now while the leaving is good while I deal with my girl, who thought to tree herself instead of coming to my bed.”

“Your what?” Bethany screamed down at the man. “It will be a cold day in fucking hell before I would ever sleep with a monster like you.” Oh God, she knew that she was going to land in the middle of a psych ward after this. Well, if she told the police it was a bunch of Wolves that took her. Yeah, that would go over well. Clutching the tree tighter, she began to pray again. “I just want out of here. Wake and find this all a bad dream.” She knew nightmares, though, and sadly this wasn’t even close to one—yet.

Moving in closer, his hands tucked in his pockets like he was out for a casual walk, Z shrugged. “I don’t think she is liking your plans at all, Gordon. Plus the very fact that you’re completely surrounded,” he told him as the laser sights were turned on on each of the weapons trained on the men. Stopping on the other side of the tree, Zaidu shot a look up and blinked. “How in the hell did she get up there?” he asked in genuine curiosity.

“I climbed,” Bethany shot down. “Seemed to be the better alternative to being mauled and killed by a pack of Wolves.” Her forehead was to the tree as she shouted down to the man in question. And then, before she could censor herself, she said, “And that asshole needs his damn head checked. Thinks that I would ever stoop that low to crawl into bed with a no-good flea-bitten hick with three fucking teeth missing. He has got to be a few fucking cards short of a deck if he thinks that I would ever fuck anyone with the IQ below fucking room temperature.”

“You fucking cunt.” Gordon growled now and went to move, pausing only when the laser sight moved on him as well. “You are going to fucking pay for this.” Gordon growled low to Zaidu.

“No, actually you are going to pay for it,” he said, waving in the Teams to neutralize the Rogues. They would face the Council and their punishments would be more severe than those that had been killed outright. As Gordon and his crew were rounded up, Z looked up the tree again. “Can you get down from there on your own, Ms. Parker?” he asked her softly.

“I think I will stay up here,” Bethany whispered as she clung to the thin trunk of the tree she had climbed. “It’s a beautiful view, no Wolves. Yep, this is a very good place to be.” Her mind was beginning to fritz and sizzle and she knew it. This had to have been some kind of hallucination brought on by the latest letter from her twin. Yep, that was it. This couldn’t be real. Sure she was feeling things, hurt like hell, but it was all a lucid hallucination and she knew it.

Moving around the tree he looked up at her. “There’s a blizzard coming in, Ms. Parker. The temperature is already dropping quickly, so you can’t stay up there. Can you come down or do you need help coming down?” he asked her. He could climb the tree. His Wolf wouldn’t like it in the least but he could do it. In reality Tryggr would be the better choice being a cat, but he didn’t think she’d much like the sarcastic cat.

“I think I’m stuck,” she whispered softly. “I’m terrified to move.” She needed to move. She knew she did. She could feel the wind picking up and felt the drop in the temperature, but she couldn’t seem to get her muscles to unlock or her mind to unfreeze. “Is he gone?” she asked quietly. “They, the Wolves, are they gone?” She was going to be in a fucking padded room just like her brother. After all, what was it that the note said? Something about being from the same DNA pool. Yep, she had the crazy, too.

“They are gone,” he told her and looked to Tryggr. “I’m going up. Catch my ass when I fall, will you?”

Snorting, Tryg crossed his arms. “I wouldn’t bet on it, pup.”

Taking off his jacket, Z shivered slightly at the temperature drop. “Storm’s coming even faster,” he commented, handing his jacket over to the other man. “See if Q has an update on that blizzard,” he said before he jumped up and caught the limb lowest to the ground. Moving with care he worked his way up very slowly toward the woman. “How you doing, Ms. Parker?” he asked, trying to keep both their minds off the sway of the tree with his added weight.

“Beth,” she whispered her eyes closing tight. “Ms Parker just isn’t me. Even at work.” She gulped, audibly. “Sssss–top,” her teeth were chattering. “It’s too thin up here, no closer.” She knew she had to get down, he saw it in her eyes when she looked his way. She seemed to force her fingers to release one at a time and her hands to move one at a time slowly. “Please, please, please, please,” she was whispering to herself as she began to move slowly down toward him.

“Nice and easy, Beth,” he told her quietly. Bracing his feet on two limbs he held on to a third, ensuring his other hand was free, just in case. “Go slow,” he said. “I’m right here,” he added since talking was keeping his mind off the fact that Wolves really did not like climbing trees. “You’re doing great. Just keep on coming down to me.”

Beth moved slowly down the tree, whispering her prayers as she did so. When his hand touched her ankle, she squeaked and paused, but continued to move when he ushered her to do so. Finally she was there with his body against her back and the tree trunk against her front. The heat of the man enveloped her, and she wanted to curl into that heat and let darkness take her, but she couldn’t, not yet. “How do I know that you are not a part of that guy’s crowd? Maybe he called you in to get me out of the tree?” She knew how silly it sounded, especially with her pressed there against the man, but she asked it anyway.

“I suppose you don’t, but considering how much Gordon and his sort hate me should give you a clue I’m not a part of that mess,” he told her. “I need you to turn around so that you can wrap your arms and legs around me and then I will get us out of this bloody tree.” Shooting a look down, he darted his eyes back up and let out a breath. “I really don’t like trees and would really like to get out of this one.”

She nodded and whispered, “And I’m afraid of heights.” It was a true confession, one that had her gulping. “I think I would rather hold onto the tree,” she whispered then. “How about if we both climb down together?” she asked hopefully. “Cause I’ve grown to love this tree, think that I’m going to keep it.” She knew that she was muttering nonsense, but it was the only way to keep from going completely hysterical.

“Nope, I need you to turn around so that I can get us out of here fast,” he told her. Shifting closer, he took her one hand and tugged until he could get it around his neck. “You have ahold of me, turn your body and grab hold of me. I’m a hell of a lot warmer than this damned tree, Beth.”

Doing as he instructed, she wrapped her body around his. She didn’t care that her skirt was riding up and giving everyone a view of her panties, and he really was a lot warmer than the tree. Face pressed against the curve of his neck and eyes closed she whispered, “You are much warmer.”

“Told you I was.” He smiled and rubbed her back gently. “All right, hang on tight and keep your eyes closed. This next part is going to be tricky so pretend you are glued to me and we’ll be just fine.” With great care Zaidu began to pick his way down through the many branches to where he could get a straight drop to the ground. It took a few feet and then, when he had a clear shot, he balanced on a limb, arms around her tight, and dropped straight down as she screeched loud enough to raise the dead. Landing in a crouch he let his legs absorb the shock before straightening. “We’re on the ground,” he told her, her grip on him so tight he was sure to have the imprint for a good number of days to come.

“Don’t think I’m ready to let go yet.” She couldn’t seem to open her eyes or let this poor man go. A shiver of a chill raced through her entire body and she felt more than saw movement behind her. “Oh God, please tell me that is a person, not another Wolf.”

Chuckling, Tryg handed over the leather jacket. “Jaguar actually,” he said with a grin.

“Tryg, go away,” Zaidu said as he wrapped his jacket around her shoulders to warm her back. “You don’t have to let go, Beth, but I’m going to head for a vehicle so that we can get you warm,” he told her. Wrapping his arm around her, he began moving toward one of the trucks that had arrived ten minutes earlier. “We’ll get you tucked inside and wrapped in some blankets so that we can get you back to the base and looked over by a medic.”

Bethany nodded dumbly, tucking away his choices of words to mill over later. He hadn’t said doctor or hospital but rather base and medic. “Warm would be good. Maybe some booze would help as well. Yep, anything.” She wasn’t a drinker, at all, but in this she was ready to give over and become a lush just so she could forget.

“That would be the shock talking and we’ll see. I doubt we have any alcohol in the trucks but we will see,” he told her. Walking carefully, he held her close and continued to rub her back. She was plastered to him tightly and he was having a hell of a time. Half his concentration was on walking without putting them both into a ditch or a hole. The other half was keeping his body reined in so he didn’t end up with an erection.

“Trust me, this isn’t shock.” Or it could be, but she had been through true shock before. “Just cold. So cold.” She rubbed her cheek to his neck, breathing him in and holding tighter to him. He very, very obviously didn’t know who she was and for that was thankful. “So cold.” She hated the cold. She cursed herself for not moving south before now. Maybe now it was time. Time to sell her gallery and move far, far away.

“We’ll get you warm soon,” he promised her quietly, moving carefully over the small rise. Spotting the truck parked ten feet from his bike he worked his way to it and opened the door. Leaning in, he had to brace a hand on the seat since she didn’t appear ready to release him. “Uh…” He grinned. “Beth darling, you have to let go so we can get you wrapped up in blankets.”

Shocked, she nodded and let him go. “Right, blankets.” She shivered again and looked up at him, seeing him for the first time. He was stunning. His whole visage was incredible and she was shaken by him. “Goodness, you are handsome,” she whispered in shock. “But I’m sure you have had more than one woman you saved out of a freaking tree on the way to a blizzard tell you that, right?” she teased.

“You’re my first,” he told her as he grabbed a blanket for her and got her wrapped in it after stealing back his jacket. Grabbing a second he draped it over her and tucked it in so she was basically a bun in the seat. Doing up the seat belt, he dug around and found her a drink. “Sorry, no alcohol, but the vitamin water will help your body cope with a lot of the stress.” Leaning back to pull on the leather jacket, Zaidu zipped it up and then looked at her as he pushed the dark auburn, and seriously hated, curls out of his face—again. “Feeling warmer?” he asked her as he looked around for the others. He had to get on the road or he’d be screwed on his bike with the storm coming. As it was, he was likely screwed and would end up having to hole up in a motel somewhere.

“Yes, thank you.” Closing her eyes she let out a breath against the backseat. “Thank you,” she whispered quietly. “For saving me and for climbing up a tree to help me down. I very much appreciate that. You totally went above and beyond duty on that one.”

“Comes with the territory,” he told her as Tryg came up to them. “Beth, this is Tryggr. He’s going to drive you back to base once a couple others get finished on cleanup. I have to hit the road though or I’m going to end up stranded in a motel for this storm,” he said. Digging out a card he tucked it into the blankets with a small smile. “My cell’s on there if you need to get a hold of me. Tryg has my number, too, but I’m sorry, darling, I have to roll.”

“Thank you again.” She reached out, her fingers touching his cheek. “For all,” she whispered. “I will trust him because you do.” Closing her eyes she pulled the blankets tighter, closer. “Go. You should do what you need to do so that you aren’t in any danger.”

Nodding he adjusted the blankets and touched her cheek. “Get some rest on the ride in,” he told her softly. “I’ll see you there as soon as I can,” he added and then stepped back to shut the door. Lifting his head, he inhaled. The storm was close and getting closer. “Straight back to base, Tryg, no deviations. That storm is going to be a fucking beast.”

“Same to you, bro,” the Jaguar said softly. “Don’t be ballsy. If it starts snowing, find a motel and hole up. We’ve got four-wheel drive, you don’t. Don’t risk your neck out in a storm.”

“Not planning on it.” Especially since to get to the base he’d be heading straight into the storm. “I’ll keep Q updated as to where I am in case the shit hits the fan,” Z told him and shot her a look through the dark glass. “She’s good people and more than a little freaked out. Try not to fry her mind with any of your cat pranks.”

“Who, me?” Tryg grinned and chuckled. “I’ll get her home and tucked in a room safe and sound. Drive safe, bro,” he said, shaking the man’s hand.

“You, too,” Zaidu said, ensuring his jacket was done up tight and drawing on his gloves as he headed for the bike. Settling on the cold leather he whistled out a soft breath. It was damned cold.

Chapter Four

Bethany napped on and off during the drive. Exhaustion pulled at her but she didn’t want to fall fully asleep. She wanted to know where she was being taken. Needed to know where she was being taken. She had to know, because while she had felt immediately safe with Zaidu, she didn’t with anyone else.

“Where?” Tryg said into the comms and frowned. “Skittles, I can’t see more than ten feet in front of my bumper and I’m going at an astonishing four miles an hour. Just tell me, damn it, and we’ll keep an eye open,” he snarled into the connection. “Listen, you little multi-colored geek, I will turn you into my squeak toy if you don’t quit yanking my tail.”

“You shouldn’t yell,” Bethany whispered softly. “It’s not good for your blood pressure or whoever you are talking to.” She knew. She had spent years in therapy after “the incident” and knew that the simple truth was that yelling did no one any good at all.

“The last thing that mangy mage has to worry about is his blood pressure when I’m done with him,” Tryg said and slowed. “Where?” he said again and eased off the road slowly with his blinkers going. “I’m a fucking sitting duck out here, Q. Where am I looking, and be bloody specific,” he muttered, letting the cat up to the surface. “No, I’m only picking up what little radiating heat the truck is putting out. It’s too cold out there for any heat to show for long.” He listened and sighed. “All right, I’m going,” he grumbled and looked to the other man. “Mac, meet Beth. Beth, this is Mac. I’ll be back as soon as my tail is frozen,” he muttered, grabbing a large parka and jumping out of the truck.

Frowning, Bethany struggled to sit up more. “What is he doing? Why is he out there? Why in the world would anyone get out in this snow?” she asked with a frown. “I don’t understand,” she muttered. “I really don’t understand.”

“We lost Z’s signal about a half hour ago and Quincy, our tech guy, ‘borrowed’ a satellite to see what was going on since we figured it was just the storm. Unfortunately his signal is there but stationary out there somewhere.” Mac pointed to where Tryg had vanished into the swirling snow. “Since there’s not a damned thing out here, either he lost the tracker, which has been known to happen on occasion, or…” He trailed off, not wanting to say what everyone was thinking.

“Oh God, you think that he’s out there?” She moved slightly so that she could look out the window now. “Should you go out and help find him?” She couldn’t seem to think. It was her fault. “Oh God.” Tears began to flow down her cheeks. “It’s because of me,” she whispered. “I’m the reason that he’s stuck out there. It’s my fault that he’s out there and might be…” She couldn’t say the word she was thinking. Oh lord, she couldn’t think that word.

“It’s not your fault. If you want to blame someone you blame Gordon,” Mac advised as he touched his comms. Listening for a time, he shifted. “I’ll be right back,” he told her, grabbing up a parka and sliding out of the truck. Jogging around the truck, he headed right for Tryg and skidded to a halt at the wreckage he’d uncovered. “Holy hell,” he muttered, staring down at the remnants of the bike.

“He’s out here,” Tryg said, inhaling deeply. “Fucking storm is messing up the scent but he’s here somewhere. Spread out and we’ll do a circular search, a foot at a time,” he told the Dragon. “But keep your eyes on the truck. We lose sight of it and we’re fucked.”

“Copy that,” Mac said and moved out and began to walk slowly in a circle, one eye on the truck and the other out and around him.

Bethany hated not being able to do anything. She hated the knowledge that it was her fault that Zaidu was out there lost in the snowstorm. Putting her hand to the window, she whispered, “Please, please come back. I need you to please come back to me.” She needed him to be safe, that was it. It wasn’t anything else. She had to know that the man who saved her was safe.

Mac literally tripped over him, the snow was falling so thick. “Fuck me,” he muttered, turning to figure out what it was that had snagged him. The custom jacket now sticking out of the snow had him cursing a streak. “Tryg, I have him,” he said, quickly rolling the Wolf over to his back as he checked for injuries. “He’s unconscious, broken arm, dislocated shoulder, big-ass gash in his leg that thankfully isn’t bleeding him dry.” Thank you, sub-zero temperatures.

“I’m heading for the truck. Grab him and move him there. We’ll stick him in the back and bandage him and head for base. We can’t stay out much longer or we’ll be buried ourselves,” Tryg said into the comms. The storm seemed to be getting even worse, the winds driving the snow and making it even harder to keep sight of the truck.

“Got him,” Mac sent back after slinging Zaidu over his shoulder. “Heading back to the truck.”

Bethany watched them coming back. They walked out of the snowy fog like three wounded soldiers. “There,” she cried and moved over in the seat, pulling one of the blankets off of her and the other as well. It would get him warmer faster if she wrapped them both in the blankets. “Here, put him here,” she cried to the large man carrying Zaidu over his shoulder. As soon as he was on the seat at her side and the door closed again she tugged him out of his jacket and then wrapped him into the blanket, pulling off his shirt and hers as well before wrapping her body against the large man’s, all but sitting in his lap as she wrapped the second blanket around them as well. “Can you crank up the heat please?” The warmer they could get him, the faster they could get him better.

“It’s up all the way,” Tryg said, shaking out the parka before he jumped behind the wheel. “The temperature’s so low right now we’re battling the chill sitting here. We’ll get warmer once we’re moving again.” He hoped. “We need to bind his leg,” he told her as Mac began doing just that after tearing the jeans up above Zaidu’s knee to gain access. Once that was done and they were all in the vehicle Tryggr got them moving, throwing a look in the back occasionally.

Bethany felt strange, her naked upper portion pressed to his naked upper portion, but she didn’t let it bother her. She had to help him get warm. Needed him to get warm. When he began to stir she whispered, “Shh, you are safe. You saved me, now let me help you live, too, okay? I’m trying to get you warm but you need to stay still with me, okay?” she asked quietly.

Z felt damned tired. He ached everywhere and his skin was stinging slightly. Sliding a hand up, he pressed his palm to her back to hold her closer to him. Turning his super-heavy head slightly, he nuzzled at her hair until he found skin. Breathing her in he relaxed and let her body warm his up. It was very pleasant and he kind of hoped it would be a long, long ride wherever it was they were going.

Bethany moved him so that he was lying on the backseat and she on top of him. She knew how silly it was but she was trying so hard to get him warm, needed him warm. “Shh, just be still. I’m just trying to get you warm,” she whispered quietly to him, moving so that he could do what it seemed he wanted to do, nuzzling the side of her neck and breathing her in.

Z was glad the female was being accommodating. Her scent was sublime. Sliding his other arm around her, Zaidu pulled her in closer to him. Rubbing his nose to her neck, he inhaled, a small smile on his lips. Then they hit a bump and things came rushing back in, along with all the aches in his body. Growling softly, he squeezed her closer to him and tried to focus on her instead of the throbbing pains making themselves known.

“Is he awake?” Tryg asked as he kept his eyes glued to the road.

“Yeah and I think that he’s hurting.” Pulling back, Beth looked down at him. “Hey there, handsome. So, you climb a tree to save me and then you wreck in a snowstorm.” She shook her head and smiled. “Stubborn man. You could have had your bike put into the back of one of the open-bed trucks I saw there and ridden in a nice warm vehicle with everyone else.”

“Those weren’t our trucks,” Mac told her, holding a hand up to shield his view of her partially bared upper torso. “We never use vehicles we don’t know unless we have time to check them over and we definitely did not have time.”

Growling again Z tugged on her. He didn’t want her showing any of her skin to another male, even a mated one.

“You should lie back down,” Mac told her. “He’s only going to get more pissy if you stay sitting up like that without your shirt on.”

Looking down Bethany only then realized that her upper half was bare save for her bra. She squeaked. Pressing herself back down against Zaidu she grinned against him and shook her head. “It wasn’t good for you either because it exposed you to the cooler air. Sorry about that, Zaidu,” she murmured. “I really didn’t mean to make you colder.”

Nuzzling at her neck he relaxed once more once she was in his arms. He hadn’t really noticed the chill. He was still too cold to care about a little more chill.

“Z, what happened out there? We saw your bike. There’s no way that was a wipeout,” Tryg said quietly as he kept them moving forward just enough not to get stuck.

“Hummer,” he mumbled under his breath, “aimed right at me.”

“I didn’t quite get that. What did he say?” Mac asked, turning around since the woman was lying back down on top of Zaidu.

“He said that a Hummer tried to run him over.” Bethany frowned and rubbed her cheek to the man’s shoulder and yawned. “I’m getting so very nice and warm,” she sighed happily. “If I fall asleep will you please wake me when you get me home?” she asked.

“Uh sure,” Mac said, sharing a look with Tryg. Poor woman still had no idea what was going on. Unfortunately she’d have a crash course before the night was over. Tapping his comms he shared with Talon and Quincy what Z had told them. Quincy promised to dig into it but didn’t hold much hope given the storm.

Barely listening to the half of the conversation he could hear, Z held Bethany to him. She was soft, warm, with silky skin he wanted to rub against. If he wasn’t so tired he’d have had her tucked under him for a little rubbing, but it would have to wait for a while, sadly. Stroking his fingers lightly up her spine he let out a happy sigh when she arched into him, her breasts pressing ever closer. “Sleep,” he said to her quietly.

“Sleep does sound so very nice,” she whispered, then yawned wide. “They will wake me, right? All right. A nap.” She stroked her hand over his chest. “You sure that I’m not too heavy on you? You were, after all, just in an accident.”Growling when she tried to move, he tightened his arms around her in protest. “Stay put,” he told her softly and nipped lightly at her neck. Breathing in her scent as it got heavier, he smiled. “I like you right where you are,” he said softly.

“Only because you are hurt will I let you order me around,” Beth muttered even as her body started to go lax. “Go to sleep, Z. It will be very good for you. We will get you with a doctor and get you all fixed up,” she said. “And I guess me, too.”

Smiling, he pressed a kiss to her jaw lightly. “Sleep, sweet little one,” he whispered quietly. “We’ll get you all fixed up and we’ll both get some food, more sleep, and then talk.” Brushing his hand up her back lightly, he settled it at the nape of her neck.

“Sleep sounds good.” Sighing, she relaxed against the man under her and whispered. “I’m not a touchy feely, kissy kinda girl,” she informed him. “Just so you know,” she grumbled. With him though, with him it seemed she was. Even as she said she wasn’t one she stroked her fingers over his neck, hugged him closer, and brushed her lips to his shoulder.

“I don’t like being touched,” he admitted quietly, pressing her in closer to him. “But you seem to have changed that, little one.” He breathed out softly. There was something nagging at the back of his head, something important. He knew instantly that she was the only one he’d want touching him, but the why was eluding him.

“Maybe it’s just, well I don’t know what.” She shrugged and winced as she did so. “Good lord, I have splinters in my splinters,” she grumbled. “Yet I can’t keep from touching you,” she murmured and yawned again. “Sleep time. Sleep so we can both forget the pain for a minute or three, okay?”

Nodding slightly, he brushed another kiss to her cheek. He couldn’t have stopped himself even with a gun to his head. Sliding his fingers into her hair, he tangled the strands around his digits. Relaxing, he shifted ever so slightly to put her in a better position to protect her, all on instinct.

Chapter Five

“How long are you going to let them sleep before you let me have a look at them?” Dr. Jessica Diehl asked in a soft whisper to Talon. “I can see from here that they both have some pretty significant injuries and I really need to see them sooner rather than later.” She grumbled, “And why in the world is he holding her so close? Zaidu truly hates being touched and can’t stand tight spaces, yet he’s got her wrapped tightly in those blankets. What in heaven’s name is up?”

“You want to wake up a snarly Wolf on the best of days who’s injured and just found his mate?” Talon asked, waving a hand. “Be my guest. But I’d suggest you have medical on standby, Doc, because you’re going to need it and an OR.”

That paused Jess. “His mate? Oh hell.” She stepped back with her hands up. “Oh no. You can wake him, Talon.” She actually stepped behind the large Dragon. “Because Wolves scare me anyway, but one who’s just found his mate, and a mate who’s injured, no. No way in hell.”

Shooting her a look over his shoulder he grinned. “You sure, Jess?” he asked with a chuckle. At her look he shook his head. “Chicken.” Turning his attention back to where Z and the woman slept still in the back of the SUV, he sighed. “Well, I guess I’ll have to go and wake them up. I’d stay back. He’s not going to be happy to wake up period let alone to find me standing over him.”

“You have that right. I would make sure to watch your throat because we both know that’s what he will go for,” Jess said and covered her throat with her hand and took a step back. “Go ahead and wake him. Just make sure that you turn away from his mate quickly because she seems to be warming him skin to skin, if you understand my meaning.”

“Considering he was pretty much a Popsicle when Tryg and Mac found him it’s no surprise that she’d do the smart thing and warm him up,” Talon said, moving closer to the vehicle. Turning his back to the couple he wrapped a hand around the wheel well and lifted. Grinning at the doc’s look he dropped the vehicle hard. “Rise and shine!” he bellowed at the top of his lungs before shifting aside. Even with his reflexes there was still a breeze at his back from Z taking a vicious and deadly swing at him with claws out.

“Asshole,” Z groaned, pressing his hand to his head. He had a killer headache and everything hurt, a lot.

Bethany wrapped the blanket around her top when the large man shifted off of her body so quickly. Wide eyes took in everything and then she frowned. “Where are we?” Shifting away from the large and snarling man at her side, she focused on him. “Zaidu?” He was growling, literally growling.

“Here,” he growled softly as he carefully pried his eyes open. “You okay?” he asked her softly, pushing the growls down. Pushing himself upright, he groaned as he pressed his hand to his head and inhaled slowly. “Hi, Doc,” he muttered, squinting toward the doctor.

Lifting her hand, Jess waved to Zaidu. “Are you going to let me have a look at you and your bond-mate, Z?” she asked bluntly. “Or am I going to have to tranquilize you so that I can see to her injuries and yours?”

“What?” he squawked and then squawked again when he fell between the back and front seats followed by a snarling sound.

“I think we’ll need a crowbar,” Talon said, shaking his head at the Wolf. Looking in at the woman, he smiled. “Hi, I’m Talon. We should probably have you come out first so we can get him out of there with minimal damage to everyone and the vehicle. Z, you shred those seats trying to get out and I’ll kick your ass myself,” he warned in a low, deadly tone.

Bethany looked at the larger-than-life man and gulped. She was terrified. The growls and snarls were killing her, reminding her of why she had climbed a tree just before a freaking blizzard hit. With a sob she launched out of the back of the truck, holding the blanket around her body as she did so. Shaking, she moved to the woman and whispered, “What in the world is he?” Fear laced each word. “Is he like those things that kidnapped and chased me up a tree?”

Jessica wrapped her arm around the woman and looked to Talon. “I’m taking her to medical. You deal with him. He’s scaring the shit out of her.”

“Go,” Talon said and moved to grab Z by the scruff of his neck and hauled him up once the women were gone. “Good going, asshole, you scared her,” he said, looking him over and shaking his head. “How the hell are you even moving and conscious? You look like hell!”

“I feel it, too,” he groaned softly, bending to hold his ribs slightly. “Is the female all right?” he asked, trying not to breathe.

“Other than you freaking her out with the growling and snarling. Good job by the way,” Talon said, watching him carefully. “You’re not exactly making any friends there with her. Especially since she’s your bond-mate, bro.”

“She’s not my bond-mate,” Z muttered, easing upright very, very carefully.

“Oh she is from what I picked up off you two,” Talon said softly. “She’s terrified of Wolves and then you go and snarl in the same enclosed space as she is. She’s never going to let you near her again, so I suppose it doesn’t really matter. You never wanted a mate and she’s hating you, so it all works out, doesn’t it?” he shook his head. “Get your ass to medical and, if nothing else, apologize to her and behave for Jess when she goes to fix up your mangy hide.” Turning, he headed off. He had damage control to tend to and only part of it was their newest predicament.

* * * *

Bethany looked up when the door to medical opened and she felt fear crawling through her. She relaxed a bit, however, when she saw Zaidu and sighed. She looked to the doctor who was busy pulling a nasty splinter out of Bethany’s foot and asked, “Are you sure that he won’t hurt us?”

“I’m sure that he won’t hurt you,” Jess admitted and continued to pull the piece of bark out of the woman’s foot. “You are going to have to stay off this foot for twenty-four hours. You’ve got a great deal of damage to the bottom of both feet actually.” She had winced when she saw the woman’s feet and immediately numbed the area so that she could work on them. Turning slightly, she looked to Zaidu. “Are we done with scaring the bejesus out of everyone?”

Curling his lip in a soundless snarl he looked to Beth and sighed before moving toward a gurney and easing onto it slowly. Settling on his back Zaidu threw an arm over his eyes and lay there as his body worked on knitting itself back together. He hadn’t meant to scare Bethany but he’d been in pain and stuck on his back, not a position any canine liked. It left the underbelly exposed. And while he might be in human form, the instincts of the Wolf always overruled the mind of the man.

Bethany looked over at Zaidu and smiled. “Thank you again, by the way. For getting me out of that tree.” When he turned to look at her she gave him a smile. “I just hate that you got hurt because of it. I’m so sorry. And your poor bike. I will buy you a new one because it’s my fault that you were in an accident.”

“It wasn’t your fault,” he told her. “And you don’t even want to know the final sticker price that was attached to it.”

She shrugged. “I can afford it,” she admitted to him. “Besides it’s the least I can do.” Yes, it hadn’t been her fault, but she felt terrible that the poor man’s bike was damaged as it had been. Plus it would give her a reason to see him again.

Shrugging since he figured she’d just keep insisting, he closed his eyes and rolled carefully. He just wouldn’t tell her the cost and that would be the end of it. Licking his lips he scratched at his chest lightly. His ribs were starting to heal. “I’m sorry I scared you, Beth. I didn’t mean to,” he murmured softly.

Beth nodded and took in a deep breath. “Is that the reason you were able to walk in the middle of all those Wolves without fear?” Her tone wobbled as she spoke. “Are you like them? Are you a werewolf, too?” The disbelief was clear in her tone from saying that word, werewolf.

Snorting, he instantly regretted it and pressed a hand to his aching chest, letting air slip through his teeth on a hiss. “Werewolves are what humans term us because they can’t or won’t comprehend what we and other Changers truly are. I walked in there without fear because I knew I could get them before they got me. It’s my genetics and my training. I’m a Hunter of the Rogues of my kind both by birth and destiny. Makes me faster, meaner, and deadlier than any other out there. Am I Wolf? Yes. Am I like them? Not in a million years, Gaia be willing.”

“Gaia? You are the second person that I’ve heard calling upon the Goddess.” She cocked her head to the side and asked, “Why?” She seemed to be trying to accept the information that he was giving her. The need to accept it was clear on her face. “And a hunter of the Rogues. I take it those are the bad people? So you are like a cop?”

“Gaia is our creator, our mother if you will,” he said, moving again with care. He couldn’t find a position he was comfortable in and had a feeling he wouldn’t for a while. “Rogues are those that feel they don’t need to abide by the rules that govern all Changers. There are the general ones for all of us and then ones that are race specific dependent upon our abilities and traits. A Hunter is born once every couple of millennia, unless another dies, and is more of a judge and jury sort.” And more often than not, executioner, but he kept that to himself.

“So the men who treed me, they will face punishment for what they did, right?” Because they had worked far too smoothly to have had that be their first time. “Will I need to testify in court or something?” she asked with a frown and winced. “Ouch, I think that the local you gave me is wearing off, Jess.”

“Sorry, Beth. I will give you another.” She looked to Zaidu. “How you doing over there, Wolf? After I’ve finished with Beth I will come look you over. For now getting the shit out of her feet takes priority. Unless you think that there is something broken that I need to look at now?”

“There’s a lot broken, Doc,” he muttered, shifting again. “But it’s all healing. Why do you think I’m squirming as I am?” He had to relieve the ache that a healing bone created and that only worked when he could sort of curl into it. “They’ll face the Council and more than likely be executed.”

“Just wanted to make sure that you were all right and didn’t need immediate attention. Figured you would want me to take care of Beth first,” Jess said and went back to working on Bethany’s feet.

“Executed?” Bethany heard the squeak in her voice but she couldn’t have stopped it if she had tried. “Oh God, you mean they are going to die because of what they did to me?” she whispered.

“She’s human and more prone to infection, of course you treat her first,” Z told the doctor, not paying any heed to the rest of the mess. “They’ll be executed because of what they did to you and the four human women before you that weren’t lucky enough or smart enough to climb a tree.”

It took her several minutes but when his words seemed to click, Bethany turned to Zaidu with tears shimmering in her eyes. “Four others?” she whispered. “They hurt four other women? And you have to be the one to do that? I couldn’t imagine the toll that takes on your soul.”

“They did a lot more than hurt but, yes, basically,” he told her. His words were the truth, he couldn’t lie to anyone. His Wolf disliked lies with a passion. He could gloss over the truth but never outright lie. “It’s part of my duties as a Hunter and it only takes a toll when you let it.”

Bethany nodded and closed her eyes for a moment. “I hope that you have something you can do to help the toll that it takes on you.” When Jess handed her some pills she took them, not even asking what they were. “Some way to shake off the negative energy that would be associated with that type of final action.”

“There isn’t any when you know what you do is right and as the Goddess wills it,” he told her, moving once more on the gurney. This time he groaned, barely biting back the growl that wanted to pour out from the burning pain ripping through his body. He hated getting hurt, but he did like the healing abilities of his position in the Packs. It was faster than others of his kind.

Wincing when she watched the pain that fluttered across his face, Beth bit her lower lip and whispered, “Zaidu, are you sure that you are okay? Perhaps Jess here can give you something for the pain?” She didn’t know why but she truly hated to see him in pain, a great deal.

“Drugs don’t work on them like humans,” Jessica said with a sigh. “And he’s far enough into the healing process there’s not much I can do either.”

“She’s right, I’ll live,” he said and rolled off the gurney to pace around holding his ribs. He had to walk. Lying there hadn’t been working. But maybe if he kept moving he wouldn’t notice the aches and pains as much.

“And it didn’t help that I was plastered on top of you for the ride here. I’m sorry that I made your hurts even worse than they were beforehand,” she admitted.

“You were warming me up. There wasn’t much pain with how numb I was,” he said, moving around in circles and staying as far from her as he could. He could feel the doc’s eyes on him and her confusion scented the air, not that he cared. She knew something was off with how he was acting but he wasn’t about to explain himself to anyone.

Bethany looked to Jess and frowned. “What did you just give me?” she asked sleepily, yawning as she asked the question.

“Just something for the pain and something that will make sure that you rest,” Jess admitted and smiled. “Don’t fight it, Beth. Rest. Right now that’s one of the best things you can do,” she murmured as she bandaged the woman’s feet and lower legs. Walking away from her and toward Zaidu, Jess asked, “All right, you going to let me look you over now?”

Growling softly at her, he moved to the gurney and sat again. “No more than absolutely necessary,” he told her. He hated being touched with a passion, doctors especially since they seemed to like to poke and prod.

“No more than necessary,” Jess agreed and put on her stethoscope so she could listen to his breathing sounds. “Lungs sound good, so that is one worry that I can mark out.” She had thought that there was a high possibility of a punctured lung. “You are built to handle a great deal, aren’t you?” she asked as her gloved hands moved slowly over him, noting mentally where the sore spots were. “You aren’t going to just walk away from her, are you?” she asked softly when she was sure that Beth was sound asleep.

“I’m built to take a beating and keep on going,” he said quietly. “Hunters need to be able to take on many opponents at once or rabid Rogues that have no regard for any life.” He didn’t answer the last question. There was nothing to discuss about Beth. While Gaia may have decided she was the one for him, he didn’t want a mate and never had, so the Goddess could take that and do what she would with it, like give Beth to another.

Nodding, Jess put the scope back around her neck and rocked back on her feet. Shoving her hands into her pockets, she said, “I’m keeping Bethany overnight. If you don’t want her in your life I suggest that you are in your rooms on the base when the drugs wear off. Talon will work his magic with her and ensure that she keeps knowledge of us under her hat, so to speak, and get her home.” She sighed and shook her head. “I wish you would reconsider but”—she shrugged—“I’ve learned not to try to get any of you to change your minds. It’s up to you whatever happens. I just feel bad for her and for you as well,” she admitted. “Now then, I’ve more patients to see. I will have her moved into a private room in about ten minutes.”

Getting off the gurney he shot the doctor a dark look. “You should also learn to hold your tongue with unwanted and unsolicited advice. If it’s about medicine, then say your piece. Otherwise keep it to yourself. It’s our lives, not yours being affected,” he said sharply. Heading to the door he didn’t look back. That wasn’t his future and never had been.

Jess let out a sigh and shook her head. “Such is life,” she whispered quietly and ensured that Bethany was still out before moving to check her other patients, putting the Wolf and human out of her mind as she moved.

Chapter Six

Standing on the balcony overlooking the city, Bethany turned over in her mind once more all that had happened in the last few weeks. Sipping on the wine, she tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes as the breeze flowed over her face. “Happy birthday, Brian,” she whispered with a small toast. She knew that it was silly to toast a man that was a monster, but he was still her twin. Drinking down the last of the wine she turned and walked back into her penthouse home.

Closing the sliding door behind her and ensuring that it was locked, Bethany began turning off lights as she headed toward her room and the cold bed that awaited. “Happy birthday to me.” She spoke softly in the darkness of the room. “Tomorrow is a new day.” She had a packed day tomorrow, just as she’d had pretty much every day since she had been brought home.

Sliding between the sheets, she turned off the final light and sighed. Closing her eyes, she allowed the small amount of wine she drank to pull her under and into dreams. Hopefully tonight she wouldn’t have another dream about “him.” One could hope at least. There were some things that a person could learn that they wished that they could forget completely. That’s where she was with what had happened several weeks earlier. Realizing that there were other beings out there that were far more than human had been easier to accept than what she had learned by accident, that a man who she had been born for chose to walk away from her forever and live alone instead of speaking another word to her. Yep, some things a woman wished she could just forget.

* * * *

Scrubbing a hand over his face, Z shook his head. He had to sleep soon. He was at the end of the line. Yawning again, he forced his eyes to focus on the computer screen and the latest reports. Part of his job was to weed through the police reports of the various agencies across North America and see if there were patterns or any hints that a Changer was involved. Then he went and tracked them down.

Unfortunately his eyes didn’t focus for more than a few seconds before everything went blurry again. Giving up, he shut the laptop and headed for bed. A couple hours and he’d get back up and start working again. Falling into his bed, he yanked a pillow under his head and relaxed. Just a couple hours and he’d get back on track.

Walking from the shadows of his dreams, Gaia watched the Hunter. Shifting his dreamscape into one she felt more comfortable in, she took a seat on a fallen tree by the stream and spoke to him, quietly. “To even the ones of my Children that I have to have walking the finest lines of darkness and light I give a bond-mate. Why shun yours?” she asked without hesitation or waiting for him to acknowledge her in his dreams.

Groaning softly he turned in the dream to stare at the Goddess. Of course she was there. Why wouldn’t she be? Watching her for a moment, he shook his head. “I’ve never wanted a mate, Gaia, ever since I knew what my role in life would be. Everyone knew this, which means that you had to know, too,” he said quietly. “I’m sure she’s a very nice person, likely perfect for me, except that I don’t want anyone having to live the life I do, especially a human that can be killed.”

“And yet I can see in your soul.” Gaia shook her head. “Why do you fight the desire that you feel for her? That’s not something that I can affect, by the way. That’s completely you and your pull to her. I just simply tie the souls together that should be together.” Waving a hand, she allowed the blooms of his homeland to seek the sunshine in his dreams. “Your father wanted your mother,” she whispered quietly. “Even though she wasn’t as strong as he was, he wanted her because he could see that she was more than what was on the surface.”

Rising to her feet, she walked closer to Zaidu. “What you might think is weaker than you sometimes is far stronger than you could imagine. Sometimes the monsters aren’t of my Children but are children of Man. That’s where her monsters lurk,” she told him quietly. “And she’s stronger than you might think she is.” She shrugged and moved back to the fallen log. “Is it because you still long for a lost love that was never meant to be, Zaidu?”

Looking at her sharply he shook his head. “No, that was lust, nothing more,” he told her truthfully. “What I refuse to live with is when my mate dies or is killed like my mother. I saw what it did to my father. I was the one to hunt him down when he went Rogue. I won’t bring more pain to my line than that. I’d rather it died out completely than ever have to live through that or with that.”

Gaia nodded and sighed. “Well, the honest truth is that your father had turned to the darkness inside of him before your mother died.” She felt it was time that he learned some hard truths. “He turned from me, from the light, and it was because of him that his mate was killed. His greed in the end was what ended up ending her life and in turn his. I know that you don’t believe me, Zaidu, but that is the truth. Ask Talon or perhaps return to your homeland and ask the hard questions, Zaidu.” She looked over the rushing water once more. “But if you truly wish to have all ties severed with the woman I will ensure that the protection Talon has put out to her is ended. Humans must deal with human troubles. Perhaps it’s for the best,” she added and rose to her feet. “Ask the questions that you couldn’t ask all those years ago, the questions that you didn’t want to hear the answers for, but you should ask them quickly and make your choices quickly because as I said, human troubles are what head her way, not troubles with shifters.”

He knew she spoke only truth and he accepted it at face value. There was no need to ask questions of a past better left in the past. Moving, he looked down at her. “You purposely say things in the hope that I’ll actually care, Goddess. I wasn’t built that way and you should well know. While I wish no ill will on anyone, I neither care whether they are happy or not.”

Gaia nodded and smiled a sad smile. “It’s not her happiness that’s in question,” the Goddess whispered and rose, the flowers of his homeland pressing back into the ground, the stream leaving his dreamscape and her perch that she had sat upon disappearing as well. “Rest, Zaidu. I just wish the shadows of the past would release you.” She turned and then looked back to him. “Just remember your wishes, Zaidu. Some things not even I can undo,” she admitted before leaving him alone in his dreams once more.

Waking sharply he raked his hands through his hair. Fucking Goddess. Flopping back on the bed, he stared up at the ceiling. Forcing himself to picture Bethany, he remembered her scent and the feel of her skin to his. It had been pleasant and yes he’d felt a pull, but she was human and would die. He already walked a fine edge of darkness and light. Her death would be what would tip the balance of the scales within. No, he was better off with her leading her own life while he led his own. Yes, it was lonely from time to time, yes, he sometimes wished for things he shouldn’t, but there was no way he was tying himself to someone that had a finite number of years left on Earth. Gaia was too cruel to ask that of him, vicious and vindictive in trying to get him to feel things he just didn’t. Life was what it was and if Bethany’s fate was to perish, it would be that way with or without him. At least without him in her life the world would be safer when she did die. He wouldn’t go Rogue if she wasn’t bound to him. “I hate the Gods,” he muttered, still staring at the ceiling. “Interfering, two-faced annoyances, all of you. Why the hell do you insist on constantly fucking around with our lives?”

Ah, well there was the part that you wouldn’t listen to, Zaidu. The Goddess’s voice was clear in the darkness. Her life would be as long as yours, but again, those were words you didn’t wish to hear. And you should know by now there is more than one destiny for a person. The die has been cast though. It’s too late now.

“Actually, you never said anything of the sort, Goddess,” he said to the room. “But then, you Gods do like leaving things out so that we mere mortals look like fools before your apparent brilliance, don’t you?” he asked. Snorting, he rolled out of the bed. “You made the choice, not I. I never said one way or another. But you do prefer taking our choices from us. So much for free will, huh, Goddess?” he shot off. “You’ve already made your decision with very little input from me, so be it. But she’s a child of yours, too, so I’m glad you’re just fine with killing off your kids. Nice to know you’re as vindictive and vicious as the others. Quite like your brother really. When you don’t get what you want you get all pissy and kill someone off. Well bravo, Goddess, you win, ooooh,” he muttered, walking to the bathroom to shower. “The almighty and powerful Goddess shows her prowess again.” He was so going to die some horrible and painful death for the comments he was throwing out.

You made the choice of your own accord, Zaidu. You can yell and hurl insults at me all that you want, but the simple fact is that you have chosen to remain apart from the woman that was born to be your bond-mate. I am not fine with watching any of my children die, but I’m also not able to stop destiny from unfolding, just able to put in a way for it to be stopped. Be as angry as you wish, Zaidu, but the truth is that you made your choice, and it was your choice, not mine. There was a pause and she said, Do as you wish, Zaidu.

“You really don’t know me at all, do you, Goddess,” he said, shaking his head. He didn’t get angry, he never yelled, and his range of emotions was pretty much from annoyed to bored with nothing in between. “Go away and watch the world do as it does, Goddess. I’m done with you and I pray you are finally done messing in my life.” Turning on the water in the shower, he let out an exhausted breath. He seriously had to get the new Hunter trained. He’d had enough of everything.

Chapter Seven

Bethany looked at the painting before her and shook her head. “Crap.” Another dark image with Zaidu there in the background. Tossing her brushes down into the containers, she sighed. Standing, she began to pace, tugging her hair out of the braid that she had it in and running her hands through it in frustration. “Goodness, why in the world am I still painting him?” she asked.

Walking from her room she painted in and into the kitchen, she was going to pour herself another glass of wine and realized she was out. “Well crap,” she muttered. “Now what.” Now she needed to go shopping. Damn she hated to shop. Stepping into her sneakers she tugged her wallet from her purse and grabbed her keys. Leaving a small lamp on in the foyer she walked into the hall, locked the doors, and headed down to the parking garage.

Humming as she got off the elevator, she tried to refocus her brain, tried to put him out of her mind so that she could try to find a way to continue to live her life. Getting to her car she paused. “Oh God.” She felt sick. Her knees wobbled and she had to grab one of the support beams to keep upright. What she saw on the hood of her car made her sick. Patting her pants while keeping an eye on the dead body lying across her car she tried to find her phone, but came up without one.

“Oh God,” she whispered again and turned to flee. Racing for the elevator, she punched the up key, praying as she did so. She prayed that whoever put the body on her car wasn’t still down there, prayed that security was in at their desk, and prayed, God help her she prayed, that the words written in blood on her car weren’t true. The “You are next, sister dear” had her wanting to throw up.

Tears were falling freely from her eyes when she pushed out of the elevator and stumbled and tripped toward the security desk. Seeing the officer sitting there she blurted out, “There is a dead body on my car.” And with that she sank to her knees, sobbing as she did so.

* * * *

“We have a dead body in a parking garage,” Quincy reported as he continued to pull in other members of the Teams for other missions. “Talon wants you to check it out. He thinks it is a little too close to something that went down a couple years ago.”

Getting his coffee from the server, he thanked her and turned. “Where?” he said into the phone as he headed for the door. When Quincy gave him the address he frowned. It sounded familiar for some reason. “I’m only about four blocks from there. What are we telling the locals?”

“Special Agent with the FBI,” Quincy said, knowing that Z would have the ID on him as part of his roving work. “We gave them a heads-up that you were coming in to take a look because it sounded a little too familiar with a serial that we’ve been tracking. Which is true to an extent. Don’t give them too much but get what you can. Talon will be here in twenty and hopefully we can all do a call then and hear what you found out.”

Going to his bike, Zaidu dug out the appropriate credentials and headed for the address. Since he’d just bought coffee he wasn’t ditching it and as it was only a couple of blocks, he’d walk. Which didn’t take him long but he did have to flash the creds to get through the police line. “All right, Q, I’m switching to comms,” he murmured before replacing the phone at his ear with the earpiece and slipped the phone into a pocket. “I’m heading into the parking structure so I may lose you. If I do, I’ll call you back when I come topside.”

“Copy that,” Quincy said and winced. He hated leaving bits and pieces out when passing info on to the guys. But Talon had been very specific, don’t tell Z just who lived there and who was involved. Ever since Gaia had pulled Talon’s protection over the woman, the Dragon King had been in a seriously foul mood and more than a little pissed with his mother-in-law. But the Goddess wasn’t one to explain anything to anyone if she didn’t want to. Unfortunately they all thought the same. Z was getting manipulated into something with a heavy guilt trip side dish from the Goddess.

“In the garage, you still got me,” Z’s voice came through again.

“Copy you loud and clear, but I’m picking up echo from the concrete so don’t mind me while I adjust a few levels on this end. Just talk. I’ve got everything recording as of…now,” Quincy said, hitting a button, and then played with the sound levels.

“Cops have the area cordoned off down here, a few lookers trying to get pictures but the cops are being pretty strict,” Zaidu murmured as he walked forward and flashed the credentials again. “Lead detective is a Mark Crumbs,” he said, stopping to wait for the man to acknowledge him. In the meantime he said, “Car has blood all over it. A message is written and it reads, ‘You’re next, sister dear,’ right alongside and under the body. I think it’s a male but can’t be sure from here with the lights they have at odd angles.”

The detective in charge approached Zaidu. “I’m Detective Crumbs. I have been told that you are a Special Agent sent to view the scene to find out if it’s a serial that you are chasing.” Rocking back on his heels he added, “I can tell you now it’s not. We have a perp and he’s had a very strong alibi for the last five years. Been locked up in a max security psych ward for that long. But you are welcome to view the scene if you wish.”

“I’d appreciate it. The higher-ups like their t’s crossed and i’s dotted after all,” he said and ignored Quincy chuckling in his ear. “Anything about the owner of the vehicle? I’m assuming it was targeted toward her?” he asked. “It is a her, isn’t it?” Seemed obvious from the message but he also knew better than to jump to assumptions.

“She lives here in the penthouse. The perp that broke out of the ward is her brother. Her twin,” he said softly. “We have her in protective custody right now. We feel strongly that she’s one of his targets. We’ve also sent cars for his lawyer at the time of his court date, for his psychiatrist, and also for a nurse he had fixated on while in custody. We aren’t sure where he will strike next but we have to assume that his sister is the one that he’s planning on toying with the longest. It’s a shitty situation, that’s for sure.”

“No kidding,” he muttered, walking with the detective toward the car. His nose twitched at the scent of blood but he didn’t react otherwise. “I would like to speak with her if possible. Like I said, if I don’t pursue every possible avenue and we miss our guy my ass will be on the line. At least if I figure out for sure it’s got no link to our case my bosses won’t use me for a scapegoat.” Leaning in, careful not to disturb anything, he frowned and inhaled slowly. He knew that scent, but the blood was messing with the undertones and he couldn’t quite identify it. “Do we know the weapon of choice and time of death yet?”

“The man was killed with a switchblade, his entrails pulled out after his stomach opened,” he said with a sigh. “And yes, you can speak with her. She’s in the security office right now with a female officer and a pair of officers on the outer door. She’s seriously shaken up, but then again with the brother that she has…” He shook his head. “He’s a monster. Pure and simple,” he stated. “The brother killed thirty-six people, including his parents. Sadly the monster had ground up the bodies of the men and women and served them up to his college buddies. Fucking sick,” the detective said. “Tried to kill his sister when she came home early. Thankfully she got away but she was still hurt pretty badly when he threw the blade at her.” He shook his head and added, “Come on. I will introduce you to Ms. Parker. Just be careful. She’s shaken very badly right now.”

Stunned for a moment at the name, Z followed the detective to the elevator. It had to be a coincidence. But he knew it wasn’t. Fucking people were still messing with his life. Now it was Quincy and Talon. He’d be having words with them later. Walking to the security office, he waited as the detective cleared him and they walked inside. Her scent hit him in the gut, hard. Fucking hell. Moving behind the other man slightly Zaidu waited as Crumbs got Beth’s attention and went to introduce the two of them.

Bethany looked up and stopped dead in her tracks when she saw him. “Zaidu?” she whispered and watched the man. “Why are you here?” she asked softly and looked to the detective.

“This is Special Agent Zaidu Metzger. He has some questions to ask you, Ms. Parker. He needs to clear this up and make sure that this isn’t a part of a serial that he’s looking for. Are you all right with answering his questions?” Detective Crumbs asked softly, his very demeanor changing when he was around the woman.

Ignoring the possessive manner of the detective, Z just looked at Bethany. She was pale, looked shaken but well. She wasn’t his concern no matter what anyone thought and if the detective wanted her, better for her. “We heard about the incident in the garage and wanted to ensure it wasn’t something tied to one of our cases,” he explained to her quietly. All he said was the absolute truth. It was just a version of the truth as they all knew it. “I just need to ask a couple of questions if you’re up for it so I can get this filed away one way or another.”

Bethany nodded. “All right. Sure. Whatever questions you have I will answer them.” She looked to the detective and the officers. “Would you mind giving us a few moments? That way I can answer his questions as quickly as possible.”

The detective hesitated but nodded. “We will be just outside the door.” He looked to Zaidu. “She’s all yours.” Waving the officer out, he followed her, closing the door softly behind him.

Bethany frowned as she looked to Zaidu now. “We know who did this and believe me, he’s a monster, but he’s not the kind that you normally deal with, Zaidu.”

“So Detective Crumbs explained,” he told her quietly. “Q is verifying everything now. We had to be sure. It is unfortunately reminiscent of another case we have open still. Unfortunately, with the cover I have to use on occasion, even if the cases are not related I still have to go through the motions.” He shot a look to the door and shook his head. “He’s quite interested in you,” he said to her. He could hear the detective’s heartbeat and breathing and knew the man was literally plastered to the door. “He’s out there waiting for any excuse to come in to rescue you.”

Bethany rolled her eyes. “I made it clear to him a couple of years ago when Brian came up with another excuse to try to get his sentence overturned that I’m not interested,” she admitted. “I think I’m one of those women who were just simply born to be alone.” There was a sadness when she said those words, words that hinted at failure and pain. “But such is life.” She shrugged a shoulder and looked to him. “According to what I’ve overheard Brian killed three guards and escaped. So at least now you know that this is fully a human matter, sadly.”

“I seriously doubt you were born to be alone.” Just not his. “And it is a human matter, but I have to ask why you say ‘sadly’?” It was an odd thing to say and it set off his radar that there was something more going on that he didn’t know and obviously should.

She shrugged. “No reason.” Giving him a sad smile she asked, “How have you been, Zaidu? Are you all right? No ill or lasting effects from the accident?” It had only been a few weeks. She had healed but was still bruised and had scabs in places. She just hoped that he was okay.

He didn’t like that answer but let the subject drop since she didn’t want to discuss it. “Fully healed,” he told her. “I was fine within two days,” he said as he watched her. Checking the time he stepped back. “I should go. I’ve probably overstayed my welcome with the detective as is. If you need something don’t hesitate to contact the base,” he told her. “Someone there will always help if you need it.”

The base. Those words rang in her mind. She had to shore up the desire that she had to cry, had to keep herself together while he was there and not let him see how his words affected her. “Thanks,” she said. “I will keep that in mind, Zaidu.” She gave him a sad smile. “And I wouldn’t worry about him. He will get over his pissyness if you have upset him. Just—” Bethany began but then stopped herself. “Take care, Zaidu,” she murmured softly.

Staring at her he stepped closer. “What were you going to say but cut off?” he asked quietly. He knew there was something. The look in her eyes and on her face was telling him there was something. “Just say it, Bethany,” he advised. “Keeping things in isn’t good for you or anyone else. Speak your mind and be honest with yourself,” he said.

“Oh believe me, Zaidu, I’ve never had issues being honest with myself.” It was one of her worst traits. “I’ve always been brutally honest with myself. Have you?” she asked quietly. “No, don’t answer that. I know what you will say. You will say that you’ve always been honest with yourself, so yeah.” She sighed and rubbed her temples. Taking a breath, she looked up at him. “What did I do to you, Zaidu? Why do you dislike me so much?”

“I don’t dislike you, Bethany. What would ever give you that impression?” He’d never said anything one way or another to her. They weren’t—nope not thinking that because there was no chance anymore, so she couldn’t read him. “If I was ever rude I’m sorry. I tend to work alone and my socializing abilities are likely lacking.”

“You aren’t rude. You’ve only been nice to me,” Bethany told him simply. “And your socializing skills aren’t lacking,” she assured him. “I just understand.” She shrugged. “I was given a crash course on Gaia’s children and what bond-mates are. I get it. Really I do.” After all, with as messed up as she and her family were, she couldn’t blame him for not wanting to even spend another moment in her presence. “If you have no more questions for me, I really would like to go upstairs, have a shower, and I guess I’m packing to go into Witness Protection until they are able to find Brian.”

He didn’t have to ask who’d told her. He knew—Talon had told her about their world. “If there is any blame you wish to place, place it squarely where it belongs, on my shoulders,” he told her without emotion. Stepping back he moved to the door and paused. Tipping his head he growled softly. “You’re not going to be making it to Witness Protection it seems,” he said, backing toward her slowly as he surveyed the room. Fuck! One way in, one way out.

Moving her to the side of the door he held up a finger. “Stay very quiet,” he told her and shut off the lights before easing the door open slightly. Looking out he saw nothing but a smear on the floor. Inhaling deeply he couldn’t scent anyone. Might be a lucky break. Shutting the door silently he turned to her. “We have to get out of this room. We’re boxed in here and I don’t like that,” he murmured. “When we go you stay behind me. I can take a beating and keep on moving but you can’t. No matter what, you get to the street and head left. My bike is on the street four blocks up by a coffee shop. If we’re separated, that’s where you’re heading. The place is Carlo’s on Tenth, all right?” he asked, watching her carefully.

Bethany nodded and swallowed, hard. “But you will be with me, right?” she demanded softly as she placed her hand on his back. “I mean it, Zaidu.” She bunched his jacket in her hands as she spoke, fear crawling through her as she whispered those words. He had said for her to be quiet so she moved as silently as she could, slipping out of her heels and walking in bare feet instead.

Bending, he picked up her shoes and shot her a look, pressing a finger to his lips. Leading her slowly out of the room he let the Wolf up to the surface and inhaled. Blood, not a lot, but enough obviously to have put the cops down. Staying next to the wall he was thankful someone had shut the lights out. It gave them shadows to move with. Stilling, he put a hand on her hip to stop her dead in her tracks and then backed into her so she was pressed to the wall, her white blouse hidden from sight with his large body in front of her.

Bethany pressed her forehead to the center of Zaidu’s back and breathed slowly, forcing calm upon herself when she felt anything but calm. She knew that scent, the scent of blood and urine. She knew that someone had been hurt, or worse, and it was all her fault. She battled the tears, fought against them and just prayed that this man wouldn’t be hurt as well because of her.

Looking at the top of her head over his shoulder, he squeezed her hip. “It’s not your fault,” he said in a low subvocal tone he modulated so her human hearing would just catch the words. Turning his head sharply at a small sound, he watched and waited, narrowing his eyes so there would be no glow off them. When nothing else came he patted her hip and moved slowly, guiding her around broken glass toward the doors, every sense he had stretched to the max. It was too quiet and he had an itch between his shoulder blades that was getting worse by the minute, never a good sign.

Bethany moved along with him, her back to the wall for most of the walk toward the doors and then she clenched her fist tighter on his jacket. “Stop,” she whispered quietly. Swallowing hard, she lifted up on her tiptoes and pulled him down toward her lips. Lips to his ear she whispered, “Death. There is death around that corner, Zaidu. Please don’t turn it.”

Backing her toward the wall he turned into her and lowered his head. “I know,” he breathed against her ear. Stroking his hands down her arms he lifted his head. “Stay right here and when I tell you, run,” he said under his breath. “Don’t argue, Beth. I’m going to distract him. You’re going to run and I will be on your tail so keep moving. Please,” he whispered, touching her cheek with gentle fingers.

Bethany nodded and licked her lips. “Only as long as you are with me,” she whispered. “Don’t want to see anymore death, please,” she whispered. “Especially not you.” Even though he had turned her away, she hadn’t him. She honestly felt something for him, something deep and incredible.

“I will be right behind you,” he assured her, feeling a small amount of relief. Now all he had to do was get her out of there. “Stay here.” He pointed to the floor and backed up a little only to be corralled by her hold on his shirt. Stepping back in, he looked at her hands and then into her eyes. “You have to let go,” he said softly, gently.

She forced herself to let him go and nodded. “All right,” she whispered and looked up at him. “Don’t you dare get yourself hurt, Zaidu, or I’m going to be very, very cross with you,” she stated bluntly. “Make sure that you follow me or I will come back for you.” She was just that stubborn.

Tipping his head he studied her for a time and then nodded. “Don’t move until I say to,” he said quietly. Going on instinct he leaned in and pressed a kiss to her lips, quick and hard. “Out the door, to the left, and keep moving until I say otherwise or you reach my bike.” His new bike that he’d be very pissed if it, too, got destroyed. Stepping back, he pulled her shoes from his pockets and handed them to her. “Put them on before you get too far.”

Bethany nodded and accepted the shoes. She licked her lips and looked up to him. “Be sure you are following close behind me,” she muttered. “Because what’s been started, well I don’t think that I’m going to let you end it,” she admitted to him and when he nodded to her she raced out the door and to the left, keeping low and hugging the walls as she ran.

Smacking a piece of a chair up the hall he made noise and knew whoever was there was trying to decide who to go after. Picking up another chunk he tossed it so it skidded and banged against more debris. The shadow moved fast and, as much as Z wanted to go and end it all right then and there, he headed silently for the door. Jogging, he caught sight of Bethany once and sped up, occasionally throwing a look over his shoulder.

Catching up with her was easy. She ran like such a girl. Wrapping his arm around her waist he scooped her up. “Hey, it’s me,” he said when she shrieked. “Calm, Beth, slow your breathing and take a deep one,” he advised, setting her on her feet once more, but didn’t let her go. She really didn’t look overly steady right then.

Her hands were braced on his chest and she nodded, focusing on his eyes so that she could try to calm herself. His chocolate-brown eyes seemed to be deeper than the ocean and caught her in their trap quickly. “Okay. I’m calm,” she whispered and leaned into him. When his arms closed around her, she wrapped her arms around his middle and hugged him. “Thank you,” she breathed. “We should call the officers to go up there. I hope that he didn’t kill Detective Crumbs. He seemed like a good man.” One who liked to touch, but a good man all the same.

Nodding, Z dug out his phone and called Quincy. “Q, I need you to get extra cops over to Bethany’s residence. Someone was there, hunting,” he told him. “Ensure there’s a couple of ambulances, too. Let them know the guy is armed and very dangerous, no description unfortunately,” he said with a sigh. “I was a little more focused on getting her out alive and not so much on stopping him.” Though he should have been. Why he hadn’t been he’d puzzle later. “What?” He frowned. “Yeah, she’s fine, shaken, stressed, but fine. She’s right here,” he said and listened for a moment. “Maybe, but they didn’t do so good the first time. It’ll be her choice.” Growling softly, he pushed the Wolf down. “Just get the cops and EMTs there. I’ll be in contact later.” Hanging up, he pocketed the phone and looked down at her. “We should keep moving, no need to attract more attention than we are.”

Bethany nodded and walked along at his side for several long minutes. Finally, however, she stopped and looked at him. “What will be my choice?” she stated bluntly. “Talk to me, Zaidu. What do you mean?” she asked quietly. “I’m more than a little confused here. I know what’s happening in my life.” Boy howdy, did she! “But what has to be my choice?”

“Whether you request our assistance in protecting you or if you choose to return to police protection and the WITSEC program,” he told her. “If you choose to have the police protect you we won’t be responding to any further calls that could be in relation to you. You will need to rely fully on them and not on us in any way. If you choose to request we protect you, you will be living by our rules, minimal questions asked and we will ensure your safety at all hours for as long as it takes to ensure your brother is permanently detained.”

“Oh.” Well that wasn’t what she had been expecting, to be perfectly honest. Wrapping her arms around herself, she nodded and looked up to the skies. The clouds began to gather. The chill lacing the air seemed to kick up even more as the wind began to howl and whip around them. “Which would you prefer?” If she asked for his people to protect her there was a chance that they would run into each other and he had made it perfectly clear he wanted absolutely nothing to do with her. “Would you rather I go back into WITSEC or do you think I should ask your people to protect me? Keep in mind that we will more than likely run into each other if I choose option B.”

Shrugging out of his leather jacket, he wrapped it around her shoulders. “You misunderstand me,” he said. “When you request our protection you’ll actually be requesting it directly from me. I’m not under the same mandates as the Teams are that Talon runs. While I often work in concert with them and run joint operations on occasion, I’m a Hunter and only report to the Council. While I can pull in other resources should it be necessary, you and I would, for lack of a better term, be joined at the hip until I find, corner, and incarcerate your brother.” Or put him six feet under. Either option worked for him really, but he did prefer the second, much more permanent solution.

“Oh.” Bethany’s eyes went wide at that admission from him. She shrugged in closer to his jacket and inhaled the scent of leather and something she had never smelled before, a scent that was all Zaidu. “So I guess the question is still out there. Which would you prefer? Especially since you know how close you will have to stick with me. Which one would you prefer?” He could barely stand her, so she wouldn’t be surprised when he told her to go back to WITSEC.

Staring at her he suddenly put a hand at her back and urged her forward. “Since you’re not protesting the concept you are hereby under our protection,” he told her. “And the cops can suck it,” he muttered under his breath.

She nodded and walked along at his side once more. Chewing her lower lip, she knew she should just keep her mouth shut. Really it would only be the best thing, but she found herself looking up at him while they walked and asked, “Why, Zaidu? You made it pretty clear when you walked away from me that you truly didn’t like me at all, couldn’t stand to be in the same room with me, so why? Why would you offer to put yourself between me and a batshit-crazy sadist who lives off of others’ misery?”

Sighing, he stopped and looked at her. “Why does everyone insist on knowing the why?” Z looked at her and thought a moment. “I don’t have any issue with you. I have an issue with others interfering in my life and thinking they know better than I do about what I need or want. I’m not offering to put myself between anything, I’m telling you that I’m putting myself there and I intend to stop him, one way or another. That is something you need to accept. I don’t play nice with anyone, let alone someone that gets their jollies from terrorizing others and from killing people.”

Holding up her hands, she shook her head. “Trust me, you are preaching to the choir. I didn’t think he deserved the metal institution. He’s far too smart to be crazy,” she grumbled. “I truly believed that he needed the death penalty, not the bullshit that he got.” And it was sad when she, his twin, was saying that. “I will let you do what you need to do and when it’s over”—she shrugged—“then you are free of me.” She hated those words but she refused to be one of those women to beg a man to be with her. Fuck that. She would rather grow old and die a virgin than be with a man who was guilted into being with her.

“If that’s how you wish it,” he said and started moving again. They really needed to get off the street. Hearing the sirens, he looked back and sighed. “Come on, we need to get going. I really don’t want us being found out by the cops. Because I’m pretty sure they’d scoop you up as a witness to quote-unquote protect you in their own inept way.”

“All right.” She looked around and frowned. “Where do we go? You said you had a bike, right? And you should take your jacket back. You will get cold on the bike.”

“The cold doesn’t affect my body as it does yours. Besides, you need to wear it in case we’re in an accident,” he told her. “Not that I plan on having a second bike destroyed, but with humans one never knows.” Guiding her along, he got them to the coffee shop and his bike. Climbing on, he held out a hand to her. “On,” he said as he started it and paid attention to the many, many cops arriving at the scene only a couple of blocks away.

Getting on, she didn’t think to argue, just did as he instructed. Grabbing the metal bars under the seat behind him, she clenched them tightly, refusing to grab him unless he asked for her touch. Another word wasn’t spoken by her. She simply watched the police filling the area and wondered again for the hundredth time how the hell Brian got out of the sanitarium.

Watching the cops for a moment, he slid on sunglasses and shot her a look over his shoulder. “I’d hold onto me, those bars aren’t good for much except keeping the seat where it should be,” he told her, pushing the kickstand up. Revving the motor a little he waited to see if she’d touch him or if she’d ignore his words.

Wrapping her arms around him, she settled on the seat and then leaned into him. “All right, let’s get out of here before one of them recognizes me and then causes us all kinds of issues. Will your boss be able to smooth things over with the DA here and the police chief and all that fun and happy stuff?” She hoped.

“One never really knows but we’ll see,” he told her before he pulled away from the curb and turned a corner at a nice leisurely pace, keeping the speed limit since he really didn’t feel like drawing attention to himself or her.

Chapter Eight

Pulling up to his house sometime later, Zaidu parked the bike near the garage doors under the overhang and turned off the engine. Turning slightly he looked to her. She was still holding onto him though her grip had loosened slightly if not fully. He didn’t want to disturb her into moving since she looked so tired. The weather was turning for the worse. They were going to get hit with another storm that night.

Slowly, she kicked her leg up and over the bike seat and stood. The shadows that seemed to lengthen only added to her chill. “Is this your home, Zaidu?” Her breath came out with a puff of the chilled air. She moved in a little closer to him when the howl of wolves cut the silence of the darker skies. “Please tell me that you don’t have wolves?” she asked hopefully.

“Of course I don’t have wolves,” he said, putting a hand on her back as he stood. “They seem to think they own me,” he told her, leading her to the front door. Pulling out his keys, he got them inside and turned on some lights. “Do you want a drink?” he asked her softly as he locked up and reset the alarm for them to be inside.

“A drink would be wonderful. Do you have anything really strong?” She was ready for a couple shots and then perhaps crawling into bed and forgetting absolutely everything that had happened the last couple days. If only.

“We’ve got plenty of things here,” he told her, taking his jacket from her and hanging it up. Kicking off his boots, he tipped his head. “We’ll get you something to eat as well,” he said. “Should have the fixings of a sandwich readily available, maybe even some leftover soup,” Z said as he led her toward the kitchen through all the wide-open spaces of the main floor.

“A sandwich would be good,” she assured him. “That’s really and truly all that I need. I’m not real big on soups. It’s just a thing of mine.” She hesitated. “Grilled cheese. I don’t eat meat,” she added. “I should let you know that now. I do not eat meat at all. I can’t even walk in the meat department at the grocery stores.”

Shooting her a look, he shook his head. “Then we’re going to need to go shopping tomorrow,” he told her. “Because you’re in a Wolf’s house. We eat meat here, large quantities of it and usually more rare than not, fair warning.” Moving to the cupboard, he pulled out a glass, got some ice and the hooch his brother had sent him the year before at Christmas. Pouring her two fingers he held it out. “Word of warning, this will likely strip your gullet clean and then roil in your gut.”

She felt the need to gag but nodded. “Thank you.” Accepting the glass, she added, “And I think that I will have to eat away from you. I can’t stand meat or blood at all.” Not with what she had endured, what she had seen. Never again.

“Understandable,” he said, setting the bottle on the counter. Grabbing a frying pan he got it warming before he collected butter, bread, and the only cheese he had in the fridge. He had no idea how it would work but in theory it should be fine. Putting the sandwich together, he set it into the pan and threw one in for himself. Since he wouldn’t be eating a steak any time soon, he needed calories of some kind.

She watched him carefully and frowned. “I don’t mean to interrupt your life,” she assured him. “I really don’t. If you want meat I won’t argue with you. I just won’t be close,” she admitted honestly. “Because I really and truly can’t be anywhere near meat. It just…” She shuddered. “I just can’t,” she whispered with her gaze down and pain lacing her tone.

“It’s fine,” he told her, moving to the fridge to grab a bottle of juice. “I ate earlier but I need to keep up a certain calorie intake because of the Wolf. We tend to burn through the calories fast. I’ll have something later, after you’re asleep and after I’ve done some work.” Watching her as he leaned on the counter he sighed quietly. “Don’t think about that time, Beth. It won’t do you any good except to give you heartburn, ulcers, and more nightmares than you likely already have.”

“All right. Thank you.” She tried not thinking of that time but so often she was pushed back into it by the smallest of things. “Trust me, you aren’t telling me anything that the shrinks aren’t telling me every single week. When it first happened…” She closed her eyes and sighed. “I saw a therapist three times a week. I was hospitalized for a great long time, not just because of the damage that was done to my thigh but because I simply couldn’t function at all,” she admitted. “Thankfully I was able to pull out of my own head and now only see my therapist every week.”

Pausing with the bottle up near his mouth, he shot her a look and lowered the bottle again. “You see your therapist every week? The same therapist as you’ve always seen?” he asked her quietly. At her look, he nodded. “You will need to call your therapist and warn her or him that your brother is loose and will likely come for them to get any and every piece of info on you he can. Advise that they arrange for private security if at all possible.”

“Oh crap.” She felt her vision wavering and felt a little sick to her stomach. “I should make sure that she’s told now,” she whispered. “It would kill me if something happened to her. She’s an older woman and over the years become more like an aunt to me than a therapist. I need a phone. Can you give me yours or do you have a line I can use?” Something, anything.

Digging out his phone he unlocked it and passed it over to her. “Call and warn her,” he said to her, getting up to flip the sandwiches. “If you want to go into the other room to make the call, feel free,” he told her, not wanting her to feel the need to stay in the kitchen if she wanted some privacy.

She didn’t move. “Should I call the officers who were handling this case and ensure that they watch over her and my assistant?”

“No, call them, warn them, and have them call the police. If you call the police, they’ll try and convince you to come back into their protection. Besides, they will likely try and trace the call, and since my cell is set up to send them to the base if they manage it, there will be a bunch of seriously pissed-off Changers waiting there. For the record, pissing off a bunch of Dragons, Wolves, Cats, and various others, never a good plan especially right before they all get off duty,” he told her, sliding the sandwiches out to cut them and plate them. Carrying the plates to the counter, he slid one across to her and sat down with his. “Make the calls and then eat up.”

She nodded and began to make the calls. Getting Dr. Abrams first, she explained the situation quickly and succinctly. Getting the woman’s agreement to contact the police she then made a call to her assistant. Thankfully the woman was now dating a cop so he would keep her safe, that she was sure of. Closing the phone, she rubbed her temples lightly and nodded. “All right. They are the only ones that I’m even somewhat close to so it should be good now.”

Nodding, he took a bite of his sandwich. He didn’t tell her that anyone she even had the smallest contact with would be in danger, from the person that made her coffee at the cafe to the cashier at the local store that wished her a good day. Basically anyone that she’d been seen with and had even the most minute contact with could be a potential next victim. “Then you should eat and we’ll get you set up in a room to sleep. It’s been a long day for you and I’m sure the adrenalin is likely down to the last drops about now.”

“You have no idea.” It had been a shitty day from start to finish and now she was ready to go to bed and forget everything. She had drunk the hooch that Zaidu had offered her and was feeling warmer now, so that was a bonus. Taking a bite of the sandwich he had made for her, she sighed happily. “Thank you for making me a grilled cheese. I really do appreciate it.”

“No problem,” he told her, finishing off his sandwich. Getting up, Z filled the sink with some hot soapy water and dumped the pan, spatula, and his plate into the water. “When you’re finished up, no hurry by the way, we’ll get you a room, find you some towels and a few necessities of life and hopefully you can sleep. Before we do that I’ll give you an abbreviated tour so you know where you can find me if you need to at any point tonight.”

“As long as I know where my bed is and where the bathroom is I’m good for tonight.” If she could sleep that was. It might be time for some sleeping pills. It might be the only way she could get some sleep and that truly sucked.

“Uh-huh,” he muttered softly as he watched her picking at the sandwich. “If you want to take that with you and finish it before you go to bed feel free,” he said. She likely would prefer being out of his company. Not many liked being around him the best of days. And considering the day they’d had—he could only imagine.

“No I’m fine eating it here.” She looked up at him and cocked her head to the side. “I guess I’m just thinking of what it’s going to take for me to actually go to sleep tonight. I have a feeling it’s going to be a wine and sleeping pills kinda night,” she admitted to him. “And if you hear me scream, just know that it’s really okay. Sometimes the nightmares come and it’s just…” She shrugged. “Especially after what happened today I wouldn’t be surprised if they came back.”

Leaning on the counter he lifted a brow. “You tell me you’ll likely be screaming the house down and then tell me don’t worry about it, ‘it’s really okay’? Lady, you need to work on your delivery of such information. That ain’t okay,” he muttered. Shaking his head, he watched her. “I’ll be up most of the night anyway. Still have work to get done and Rogues to hunt. Thank the Gods for the technological age.” Z loved technology, loved using it, and just plain loved having it. Some of it he didn’t understand but that was why he had Quincy on speed dial.

“I’m just giving you the truth. The simple truth is that I seriously doubt I will sleep without having some sleeping pills or something like that. I hate it but there it is, and as for the nightmares…” She shrugged. “I’ve had them every single night for the last five years.”

“Delivery still sucks,” he told her. “Have another drink and I’ll go see if there’s anything around here that might work. Otherwise I’ll make a trip to the base and get you something,” he said with a shrug. He had the time and other than a run, he didn’t have any hard and fast plans in place for anything.

“That’s okay,” she assured him with a grin. “Thank you, I really do appreciate it but I and truly have to be able to handle this on my own.” She didn’t want him to have to make an extra trip just for her. It would bug her to death if he went out of his way for her.

“Well, let me know if you need something,” he told her, “It’ll give me an excuse to go to the base and get a few things.” Pushing off the island he went to the sink and began to wash the dishes, giving her a time to eat.

“As long as you have some Tylenol PM I will be very happy,” she admitted. “But if you don’t, I would be very thankful for some. That and wine. Do you have some wine or beer?” She was more than ready to get sloshed so that she could just forget the last few hours.

“There’s some beer in the fridge but that’s about it,” he told her. “Help yourself,” he said, tipping his head. “Glasses are on my left in the cupboard if you want one.” Z wasn’t sure she wouldn’t just drink it from the bottles or cans. “I think there is some Tylenol in the cupboard on the left of the fridge with the medical items.”

“I don’t need a glass,” she told him when she saw the bottles in there. Twisting the top off, she took a drink and leaned against the counter. She was more than a little nervous, but then again, with what she had just gone through who wouldn’t be nervous? It was honestly quite simple. She knew she was a marked woman, just didn’t know how to escape her fate. “I hate the wait,” she whispered. “That is the hardest part. Waiting. Waiting to see if the courts would convict him. And then waiting to find out if he could be considered mentally competent. The wait is one of the hardest parts of it all.”

Collecting her plate, he cleaned it, and after rinsing, set it in the drying rack. Draining the sink he wiped everything down and looked at her. “The wait kills most people. They get antsy, they go against instructions, and give in to baser instincts of flight. Running will get most people killed, but they think they can do better on their own, why do they need help?” Drying his hands, he leaned back against the counter and crossed his arms. “I know it will chafe, but know that no one is going to get at you as long as you are here. You stay close to me and I can promise you’ll stay alive. If you don’t, if you choose to try and make it on your own…” Z shrugged. “My bet would be about a day and a half tops. With the cops, three to four days max.”

“I hate that you are right.” Her brother was deadly brilliant. She wasn’t even sure if she would make it staying with Zaidu. “Brian is more than brilliant, Zaidu. He is a sociopath unlike any that you have ever run across. He has absolutely zero moral filters and an IQ that is immeasurable. He’s truly the monster that stalks at night.”

“The smarter they are in some areas, the dumber they are in others. Everyone has a fatal flaw, everyone,” he told her. “You, me, Brian, we all have that one thing that will get us each and every time. Some, it’s a soft heart. Others, it’s the fact they think they are smarter than everyone else. Those are trickier. They take careful study but, eventually, you can find their Achilles’ heel.” Looking at the clock, he straightened and went to the cupboard to dig out some Tylenol. “But enough of that tonight. Tomorrow we’ll talk more and figure this out. For tonight, you are going to take a couple of these and get some sleep.”

Holding her hand out, Bethany gratefully accepted the Tylenol and took them with the beer. “Thank you,” she murmured softly and then rose. “I hope you are right, Zaidu. I truly hope you are right.” Taking the last drink of her beer, she passed him the empty bottle. “Now, where can I grab a shower and a bed?” She just hoped she didn’t wake with night terrors again.

“Come on,” he said, setting the bottle by the sink. Heading for the stairs he paused. “The stairs there”—he pointed to a door—“lead to the basement. I’ll be down there in the gym or my office if you need me.” Moving up the stairs he led her to a room at the same end of the hall as his. “My room’s there. Feel free to pilfer a shirt and whatever else if you need something to sleep in. This”—Z opened the door and turned on the light—“will be your room for your stay. Bathroom is en suite through that door.” He pointed. “Towels are all fresh, same with the linens, and there should be extra toothbrushes and paste in the vanity. Other than that, there’s items of apparent use to females or so my housekeeper tells me, under the sink.”

Bethany nodded. “Thank you, Zaidu. This will be wonderful,” she said and touched her hand to one of the four posters of the bed. “It’s a beautiful room. Whoever decorated it did a marvelous job.” She frowned then, cocked her head to the side, and walked to the wall. Touching a painting there, she turned to face him. “You have one of mine. How? I’m very selective about whom I sell to and I would have remembered you. Trust me, I would have recalled you.” Plus she had a clause in the sales contracts that should the person who bought it run into financial trouble they would sell the painting back to her and only her, that it would remain in their collection until they died and then it would return to her as well.

“Don’t know, I was given it as a housewarming gift and I put it into this room since it seemed to fit with the style I was going with,” he told her. “I designed the entire house top to bottom if you’re wondering, furniture and everything in between.” Moving to the window he drew the black-out blinds down and then drew the curtains closed. “The lamp on the far table is one of those multi-level ones if you want to leave it on low for some delineation between dream and reality.”

She nodded and wrapped her arms around her middle. “Thank you. Hopefully I won’t have night terrors tonight, but again, if I do, it’s really all right. Just let me scream it out.” Because she would either survive the night terrors or she wouldn’t, no ifs, ands, or buts about it.

“Don’t be surprised if the wolves start howling,” he told her. “They tend to do that when certain vocal ranges are hit.” Moving to the bathroom he turned the light on and looked at her. “Are you sure you are all right?” he asked even though he’d never buy whatever answer she gave him.

“No, but I will survive. I’ve survived the night terrors before and I will again.” She didn’t see any reason to lie to him. “I won’t be surprised at the wolves, promise. They can’t get in though, right?” She didn’t think she would be able to handle another run-in with wolves right now, at all.

“No, they are kept from the house grounds proper by a wrought-iron fence,” he told her. “They can’t get within sixty yards of the house but they do tend to pace the fence line when they know I’m here. I go running with them from time to time. It’s their way of trying to cajole me out with them.”

“Oh, wow,” she said with wide eyes. “Uhm.” She didn’t know what to say to that, not at all. “What’s it like?” she blurted out. “Shifting into a Wolf, what’s it like?” Her face was beet red and she whispered, “Sorry, sorry you don’t have to answer that. Not at all.”

“It’s like anything else,” he told her. “Most times I don’t even think about it, but that’s usually in high-threat situations. But I can change at will, whenever I want,” he said and thought a moment. “There’s a bit of a burn with the magic that gives us the ability to shift forms, some crunching of bones and pulling of muscles and ligaments. I am changing my entire shape and body structure when it happens. It’s not exactly pain so much as…” Z looked at her. “Have you ever cracked your knuckles? That faint grind followed by a bit of numbing before a slight burn?” he asked her. “That’s sort of it but on a whole-body level.”

Bethany’s eyes widened and she shook her head. “Wow,” she breathed in complete awe. “That would be seriously epic and wild to see.” It was admiration in her tone far more than anything else, that and curiosity. “Because I have to admit when I saw those asshats who took me shifting at the base of the tree I wasn’t thinking of anything beyond me having slipped that last rung of reality and fallen into the pit of insanity.”

Zaidu had the urge, an actual urge, to chuckle at her words. Letting his lips curl up slightly in a faint smile he shook his head. “You didn’t,” he told her. “Down the rabbit hole maybe but…” He shrugged and watched her. “They were also trying to scare you, get your endorphins and adrenaline pumping because it would have been scenting the air. It’s a high to them, nothing more,” he said quietly. “If you want to see a true shift done I’ll show you sometime,” he told her.

“I would like that,” Bethany heard herself admitting before she could pull the words back. “To see a shift that doesn’t make me want to run in fear.” Taking in a deep breath she nodded, “Yeah, I fell down the rabbit hole but I made it out again, thanks to you. I do thank you, Zaidu. For what you did.”

Shrugging, he headed for the door. “I was just doing what was necessary,” he said softly. “Though I did tell T that climbing a tree falls into the ‘danger pay’ area of my agreement and he has to pay me extra for that.” Z smiled faintly again. “Haven’t heard back yet on that but I’m sure it will be graphic and anatomically impossible.”

Bethany couldn’t help but snicker. “Well if you want I will pay you the danger pay if he refuses to. I was so terrified I swear that I couldn’t see straight. Add to it that I’m blindly terrified of heights, yeah, I wasn’t going to go down unless I fell down.”

“You did great,” he told her. “Yes, you were shaking like a leaf in a tornado but you did what was needed and didn’t go into mass hysterics, which was appreciated on my part, I should mention. I’ve never quite figured out how to calm someone down from hysterics. It isn’t part of my skill set apparently.” What he couldn’t figure out was why she kept offering to pay for things. “As to the danger pay, don’t worry about it. I don’t get paid by the Teams anyway. My fees come out of the Council funds since I technically work for them.”

Bethany nodded and took a deep breath. “I’m just…” There was hesitation on her part, a huge pause before she finally continued. “I’m not used to people doing this for me just because. I’m used to the inevitable other shoe dropping and people demanding payment.” She chewed her lower lip and whispered, “How pathetic is that?”

“It’s not pathetic,” he told her quietly, moving closer before he realized what he’d done. “It’s human nature, but you need to remember you are dealing with Changers now. Those on the side of the light rely on our animal natures and will never lie, cheat, or betray. Those on the dark have thrown in with evil and will do anything to get their way.” Reaching out, he brushed her hair back behind her ear lightly. “There is no other shoe here in this house, Bethany. Not now, not ever. I will always say what I mean and mean what I say. While I may not always say everything, for which most are grateful, I won’t lie to you or sugarcoat anything.”

Nodding, she smiled up at him. “Thank you for that, Zaidu. I think you are likely the very first person to ever be completely straight with me without looking for some sort of compensation. I like that you are completely honest with me. I like that you will tell me what needs to be said without sugarcoating it. That’s exactly what I need.” She needed that in a friend, but more she found she needed that in her heart.

Stuffing his hands into his pockets so he didn’t give in to the urge to keep touching her, he shrugged. “I can’t be anything but who I am,” he said quietly. “But you are welcome all the same,” he told her and shifted his feet. “I should let you get some sleep, and remember, if you need a shirt or whatever to sleep in, raid my closet.”

“I think that I will have to.” She smiled and then took a breath. “I really do appreciate all that you’ve done, Zaidu. You didn’t have to. Heck, you have every reason in the world to stay as far from me as possible, but thank you for choosing to stay, for choosing to protect me.”

“Get some sleep, Beth, and we’ll talk in the morning,” he said softly, giving into the urge to lightly touch her cheek with his fingertips. “I’m keeping you safe because it’s the right thing to do, and while your brother is human, the human cops have no clue what to do with someone like that. We will figure it out and get a plan of action. Tonight though, you get some sleep and try to remember it’s not your fault.”

She smiled a sad smile and nodded. Lifting a hand to cover his, she whispered, “That’s what I’ve been trying to convince myself of for years, that it’s not my fault, that I’m not like him, but he’s my twin. How could we be so different?” Before he could answer, she moved from him and walked toward the bathroom. “Good night, Zaidu, rest well.”

Moving to the door, Z stopped in the doorway with his hands on the knob. “Twins can look identical, behave identically, but they aren’t completely. Besides, every person has to make their own choices, Beth. Those choices shape us. You chose one path and he chose another. Never think that you two are anything alike.” Stepping out of the room, he shut the door and headed for the basement. He needed to beat the hell out of something and unfortunately, all he had was his heavy punching bag.

Chapter Nine

She twisted and turned, caught in the grip of the nightmare. Sobs tore from her throat, her body was slicked with sweat, and she was caught in the middle of the night terror and couldn’t pull herself from it at all. A scream tore from her throat as she clawed at the sheets to try to get away from him in her nightmares.

Racing up the stairs, Zaidy burst through her door and spun around. No one was there. “Son of a bitch,” he muttered and moved to the bed fast. Sitting, he caught her hands in his to keep her from decking him. “Bethany, wake the hell up!” he said sharply to her as he leaned down toward her. “Come on, Beth, wake up.”

Bethany sobbed again. Another scream tore from her lips before her eyes finally showed signs that she was awake and not trapped in her nightmare. Another sob escaped her lips before she finally turned her face against one of his arms holding hers trapped and let the tears fall. “God, I hate the fucking nightmares.”

Loosening his hold, he gently pulled her up to sit and into his lap. Holding her to him he stroked his hand over her hair gently. “Shh,” he said softly as he rocked her. “You’re awake now,” he told her gently. Dragging the quilt up and around her, Zaidu wrapped her up tight to trap the heat of his body in and around hers to help combat the shivers.

Bethany took the comfort that he offered her. She let her body shake and the pain roll off of her as she rested there on him. Finally when she was feeling slightly more relaxed she sighed. “Thank you, Zaidu.” She stroked her hand down his shoulder and down his chest. She was amazed by him. He was hard all over and it was enough to make her remember that she wanted him, but he didn’t want her so she had to keep those thoughts to herself.

Nodding slightly so his cheek rubbed against her hair, he gave her a slight squeeze before he leaned back to look at her. Pushing her hair back out of her eyes, Z looked at her. “I can still see the ghosts haunting your eyes,” he said. “Come on, lie back down. I’m going to stay for awhile until I know you’re sleeping soundly.”

She knew there would be no more sleep for her, but to have the chance to lie at his side at least once was something she refused to give up. Nodding, she moved off of his lap and curled up onto the bed, looking up at him and watching his eyes go over the massive scars that covered her thigh from the reconstructive surgery. Touching the ridge where part of her muscle was missing, she flushed. “I know it’s ugly.” She shrugged. “But I’m alive, so for that I’m thankful.”

“Scars on the outside are easier than the ones inside,” he told her. Moving, he shook out the quilt again before settling on the bed at her back. Wrapping his arms around her, Zaidu drew her in closer to him. “The ones inside eat at us and constantly burn,” he said.

Turning so that she could wrap her arms around him and she could lay her head on his chest she sighed. Rubbing her cheek to his chest, she soaked up the heat that was him and sighed. “Thank you for staying with me,” she whispered. “And yes, the scars on the inside are the worst ones out there.”

Resting his cheek to her hair he rubbed her back lightly. “You’re welcome,” he murmured quietly. “Sleep if you can, Bethany. “You need your sleep.” He didn’t want her getting worn down, not with the long battle ahead of them.

“I know,” she whispered and sighed then. “I will try to sleep.” She really would try but wasn’t so sure if she would be able to. Honestly, she hoped that she could as long as she had him there in her bed with his arms around her. She was sure that she was going to be able to at least relax, and that would be very nice.

Growling softly in the subvocal range, he kept rubbing her back lightly. Stroking her hair gently, Zaidu moved a hand up under her hair and rubbed her neck muscles. “When I was little my mother used to sing to me when I had a rough night,” he told her quietly. “I won’t torture you with my less-than-stellar vocals.” He smiled faintly.

“What you are doing right now is absolutely perfect,” Bethany admitted quietly. “I happen to really enjoy being in your arms.” Honest truth. “In fact I think that I’m relaxing all the more now that you are here,” she whispered. Having him in her arms, she was finding herself relaxing more and more toward sleep. Closing her eyes again she breathed in slightly and, before she knew it, was out.

Lifting his head, he peeked down at her and then relaxed back when he saw her sound asleep, her entire posture telling him she was out. Closing his eyes, he let out a slow breath and forced his body to relax as well and, moments later, was asleep.

Chapter Ten

When she woke to the light shining in the window, Bethany was more than a lot shocked. She moved slightly and then looked up at him. “I—” She stopped before she admitted to him that the sleep she had was the best sleep she had in five years. “Thank you, Zaidu,” she whispered instead.

Yawning lazily, he stretched slowly and blinked up at her. Scratching his chest he tipped his head to look at her. “For what?” he asked in a low rumble before he cleared his throat. Rubbing at his eyes he checked the time and looked back at her. “You want some coffee and breakfast? Eggs and toast are up on the block of options or we head for the store and get breakfast at a diner before going shopping.”

“How about we make some egg baskets?” she asked with a sleepy yawn. “And I was thanking you because…” There was hesitation but then she decided to just tell him. “Tonight was the very first night that I’ve slept well in five years. Even with sleeping pills I haven’t slept this well in five years.”

“Egg baskets?” he asked curiously as he got up and stretched to crack his back. Bending, he put his hands on the floor and relaxed. “I’m just glad you slept well. Everyone needs a true night of sleep to let their body and mind fully relax and reset.”

“Egg baskets are made when you cut the center part of the bread out of them, get them crispy, and then crack an egg in the center. The egg, as it cooks, blends sorta with the bread. It’s actually really very good. The centers you can toast and have toast for the eggs if you have them runny at all.”

Straightening up, he nodded. “Interesting,” he told her. “We will make these egg baskets then.” He rolled his head around to crack his neck. “I’m going to grab a shower after I put coffee on. Meet downstairs in a half hour?”

“Sounds good, that way I can shower as well.” She hated to shower because she actually really liked having his scent on her because of the comfort it gave her, but it was better for her to clean now so that she didn’t crave what she couldn’t have.

Nodding he headed for the door before turning to look at her for a second. “Half an hour,” he said and stepped out. It hadn’t been what he wanted to say but he wasn’t sure how she would react to what he’d actually wanted to tell her. Sighing, Zaidu headed for his room and the shower, stripping as he walked through the master bedroom to the en suite.

* * * *

When Bethany came down the stairs she had her hair braided and was in her clothes she had on when she came out of work the previous day. “I think that I really am going to have to get some more clothes here. I can’t keep wearing this.” She had folded his shirt that she had worn the previous night and hidden it under her pillow. Bad of her, she knew, but she had done it so that she could keep the scent of him close when she slept.

Turning, he handed her a cup of coffee. “Sugar’s on the counter and cream or milk is in the fridge,” he told her as he turned back to what he was doing chopping up some vegetables. “I figured I’d do a mock stir-fry of vegetables with your egg baskets. We’ll go shopping as soon as we eat,” Zaidu said, popping a piece of pepper into his mouth to chew. “You need clothing and we’re going to need food you won’t turn green trying to eat because this”—he waved the knife at his chopping board—“is the last of the non-meat products in my fridge.”

“That’s perfect. Shopping is exactly what we need,” Bethany agreed. “And a veggie stir-fry sounds amazing.” She was a vegetarian and eggs were about the limit to her “meaty” encounters. “Are you sure that you will be all right with having a vegetarian in your home?”

“I’d prefer you were a carnivore like you were meant to be, but I understand your reasons that you are not,” Z said, moving to start a pan heating. “It will be interesting and we may have to avoid at least one meal together but we’ll figure it out.” He shot her a look. “I need at least twenty ounces of red meat in my diet a day as bare minimum.”

“Yeah, we will definitely not have that meal together.” She shuddered at just the thought of red meat. “But yeah, I fully believe that we will figure it out, at least for the time that I have to be here and until you can turn me loose to get your own life back.” She didn’t look forward to that day, not at all. She wanted to be there, needed to be there with him.

“Eggs and bread are there.” He pointed. “You can use that pan.” He tapped the other on the stove. “Because I have no clue what this whole process is,” he said. He had the concept but putting it into practice was something else entirely. “If you don’t mind, that is.”

“I don’t mind at all. Where are your glasses?” she asked. When he pointed out a cabinet she pulled out one of the wider-rimmed glasses and the cutting board she saw. “Now how many do you think you will want?” Pulling out the butter and a butter knife she got her materials lined up and then began to pull the centers out of the bread by using the glass as a template and cutting around the rim of it. When she had enough she buttered the centers of the bread and put them on a cookie sheet. “Will you pop these into the oven for toast?” She passed that off and then began to butter both sides of the now centerless breads. Popping three on the skillet, she hummed under her breath until she was sure that thirty seconds had passed. Then she cracked an egg into each center. “How do you want your yolks? Really runny or cooked fully?”

“Four at least,” he said, putting the centers into the oven and turning the heat up a little more. “And runny,” he added, moving back to look into the pan with a frown. “I like them gooey so that I can dip the bread into them. But the whites have to be cooked.” Otherwise it reminded him of snot and grossed him the hell out.

“No worries. That’s how I like mine as well so I’m very good at this one.” She grinned at him and bumped her hip to his. “Now, I need a spatula so that when it’s time I can give these a little toss and then I will put in three more and that should be plenty for the both of us.” She would only eat two so that would be perfect.

Pulling the utensil off the rack he passed it to her before he slid the vegetables into the hot pan. “You are a very naturally cheerful and upbeat person, aren’t you?” he asked. He was still trying to figure out just who Bethany was. So far he was having a hell of a time with it. Given all the stress in her life between the kidnapping and Wolf chase along with her brother’s breakout and psychotic killing spree, now he had this upbeat and chipper person—he had no clue just who she was. It was slightly mystifying to him.

Bethany shrugged. “I am. Before…” She frowned and closed her eyes, forcing the memories away and then once more continuing. “Before everything happened I was always a very happy person. I’m also trying to work on ensuring that I don’t slip back into the sorrow and pain that I was in for so long after.” She turned to face him. “I also take medication to help me when I’m feeling really down. It’s necessary at times, but not always.” Thankfully.

“Good, drugs are never the answer. They are a helpful tool but once someone begins to rely on them it’s time to look to other means,” he said, carefully stirring the vegetables around the pan. “Can I ask why you slip into ‘the sorrow’ as you called it? Is it some reminder or just a moment where your mind drifts back?”

“Sometimes the past hits me hard. Sometimes I think of my parents and it makes me very sad,” she admitted as she flipped the egg baskets. “And on the anniversaries I normally have to take the meds because it’s harder to deal with.”

“Because that day will always be associated with their loss,” he said, stirring the vegetables before moving to the oven. Pulling the pan out, he flipped the circles over and stuffed it back in for another few minutes. “I truly despise people that say ‘time heals all wounds.’ Wounds to the flesh, absolutely, but even then only to a degree in some cases. Wounds to the soul, the heart, your very core, those never heal. They may scab over but all it takes is one miniscule thing, event, word, and that scab is torn off and the pain is as fresh as the day it first happened.”

She turned to look at him, shock clear on her face. “You really understand,” she whispered in shocked awe. “You truly get it. I think you are truly the very first person to understand that pain. Yes, cuts to the body can and will heal but your soul never will truly heal. Thank you for that. For truly understanding what I’m going through. It is hard when it’s the anniversary of their deaths and on my birthday.” A birthday she shared with her twin. “It’s even worse when I have to go each year to the sanitarium to ensure that Brian is kept locked away.” Not that it did a hell of a lot of good now that he had escaped.

“I can only imagine,” he said, moving the vegetables off the heat and turning the burner off. Going back to the oven he pulled out the rounds and shut it off. Collecting plates and cutlery, he handed the plates to her. Leaning a hip to the counter, Z watched her as she prepared the second round of egg baskets.

Taking in a deep breath, Bethany spent the next couple of minutes focusing on making the egg baskets. Finally she was able to plate them all up and passed him a plate. Smiling she said, “All right, let’s have a seat so that we can figure out if you like these or not.”

Staring at her as he took the plate from her, Z snagged his mug instinctively without looking for it. “You shouldn’t force emotions you don’t feel,” he commented, finally turning to move to the counter and pulling out two stools. “It’s just another form of a lie,” waiting for her to come and join him.

“I know but if I don’t try to force the smile, force the happiness, then the fear and sadness will swallow me whole. I refuse to let him have that on me as well. I refuse to allow him to take my joy and happiness when he’s already taken so very much from me. I know how that sounds but it’s the truth. I refuse to allow him to take any more than he already has.”

Sitting once she had, Z looked at her. “So don’t let him, but don’t force it. Life is full of potholes and hills. We all have to ride them out. If you have to force something then there’s no point to it. You need to find the little things in the world and life that make you smile naturally. A baby’s laugh, an elderly couple making kissy faces, or even the way a flower looks in the sun. You just need to find what will make you smile without effort and let that help to wash some of the ugliness away.”

She then smiled. It was a true smile. “Thank you.” She found something to smile about, him. “For the advice. Thank you for that. I think I needed it.” She needed a reminder that sometimes all that mattered was simply living life. “Eat. I can’t wait to see what you think of the egg baskets.”

Grabbing a toasted circle off the pan he tore it in half and stabbed the egg center. Inspecting it he nodded and cut a piece off to eat, a brow twitching slightly as his only real outer show of emotion. “That’s really good,” he told her. Taking another bite, he sopped up some of the egg yolk making a run for it on his plate.

“And the whites of the egg blend in with the bread so it’s almost like French toast as well,” Bethany told him with a grin. She began to eat her food, stabbing the veggies and sighing happily. “Oh these are so good.”

“That’s something I haven’t had in forever,” Zaidu commented. “French toast,” he added at her look. “Haven’t really had a good batch since I lived in Europe, though the French toast over there just seems better. Personally I think it’s because they make all their bread fresh instead of by machine like the Americans do.”

“Well, while we are out we will get everything that’s needed and I will make you some of my homemade bread.” At his look she grinned. “I have learned to do a great deal of things on my own. Bread making relaxes me, helps me to also keep track of what I’m putting in my body.”

“I’m all for homemade bread but you do realize you don’t have to, right?” he said, watching her. “You are a guest here and don’t need to do anything like that. I won’t argue if you want to. I’m enough of a male to think often with my stomach.”

“Trust me, I know that. As I said it helps to relax me and right now I think that I really need some relaxing. I would like to do something for you. You have opened your home to me, are keeping me safe, so it’s just a little something that I truly do want to do, if you don’t mind, that is?”

“My kitchen is your kitchen,” he assured her, taking another bite and chewing. “Ditto with the rest of the house. You’re here for a time. Feel free to do whatever you want around the place. I will warn you that I have a housekeeper who comes in every week when I’m in town. She comes on Friday mornings and is here with four others for about three hours. I usually try not to be here so I don’t have to listen to her clucking about a bachelor living so long alone.” Z shook his head. “So if you’re up for it we’ll head out Friday morning for about five hours and she can do her thing with her people and when we get back, see what interesting notes she’s left me full of ‘motherly’ advice.”

Bethany couldn’t help but grin at that. “Oh I’m sure that they leave you all kinds of things. Women, especially of the older ilk, tend to mother us even when we don’t ask for it. I think that it’s a weird quirk of the female gene, and yes I know that I am female, and who knows, I might do that one day.” She doubted it, but whatever. She would never be anyone’s mother. She was just far too fucked up for that.

“They may look older but I’ve got them all by a couple of centuries easy,” he said, shaking his head. He was interested in the new notes. “The ladies will figure out I have a guest, a female guest no less, and that would lead to lots and lots of advice. Oh well, I’m never here when they are so it all works out well. At least I don’t have to have to get the advice face to face.”

“True. That would likely be hard to swallow.” Bethany focused on her food, no longer hungry but just trying to work on eating so that he wouldn’t worry. “So what do you normally do when they are here cleaning?”

“Usually I’m working so I’m not in town anyway, but if I am I go to town and catch a movie or do some shopping. Anything that kills those four hours while they are in my space.” Something he didn’t like on the best of days, others in his space. “Why aren’t you eating?” Z demanded quietly, seeing the way she’d slowed suddenly and appeared to be just shoving things around the plate.

“I ate a little. Just not that hungry.” Which was the absolute truth. She simply wasn’t focusing on the whys of her not being hungry. “Movies are always nice.” She took another bite. “Perhaps we can catch the new Bond movie?” She loved Bond, any of the Bond movies actually.

“You keep poking and prodding at it. You are pushing it around.” Zaidu thought a moment and then clued in. “It’s because I made the comment about my age.” Or rather how much older he was than his cleaning ladies. “What about that upset you?” he asked.

“Oh heavens no, that didn’t upset me,” she assured him. “Really it didn’t. Well other than knowing that you are, good lord, how old are you?” She didn’t even know. No, that wasn’t what had upset Bethany. It had been the mention of him getting advice because of a woman in his midst. “It’s nothing you did, Zaidu, I promise. It’s all me.”

“Uh-huh,” he said softly as he watched her. “I am…” Zaidu had to think a moment about it. “I’m, give or take a year, five hundred and twelve years old. I’d actually have to dig out the calendar and do the math to figure it out exactly.”

“Good gravy.” She hadn’t expected that one. “Lordy, you look good for being half a millennium old.” Bethany sighed and shook her head. “Heaven’s sakes, that’s seriously old.” She hoped she didn’t offend, but hell that was old.

“Not really, there are those amongst the Dragons that are centuries older than I am. Talon for one is somewhere up and around the two thousand mark or just under,” he said. “Some of the other Changers get picked off, but Dragons are a lot harder to kill unless you get them in their human forms.”

“Goodness gravy, seriously?” Just the thought of someone being that old was shocking to her. “Remind me not to be at one of their birthday parties,” she teased. “Do they call the fire department for those parties?”

“We don’t celebrate them,” he said. “After the first twenty years of life we don’t bother any longer. We all know we’re going to live a good long time and after a few years it becomes kind of depressing. Plus with me being a Hunter, having friends is a little pointless since I may one day be called to hunt and kill them.”

Unable to help herself she reached out and placed her hand on his forearm. “I’m sorry, Zaidu. That has to be terrible. I can’t imagine living like that.” She led a fairly solitary life, but still had a couple of friends, ones that she wouldn’t have to one day hunt or kill.

“I’m used to it,” he said, quietly noting she’d willingly touched him for the first time, not out of fear or because he was protecting her. “I’ve known what I was from my twentieth birthday, just after puberty kicked in.” Pulling his right sleeve up to show her the markings on his upper arm, he looked at her. “That appeared and everyone knew just who I was to be. Amazing how fast friends bail when they are faced with what you will one day be.”

She touched the marking on his arm and traced it with her fingertips. “If you want me, Zaidu, I will be your friend. I don’t have to worry about you hunting me one day because I’m not like the people you grew up with. I’m just human and offering you human friendship for the limited years I have left on this Earth.”

Staring at her, he watched for a long time before he nodded. “All right,” he said. Her touch was igniting little fires under his flesh and he could practically feel her light touch to his cock. She was killing him with that slow stroke.

She smiled at him. Even if it would kill her she would give him the friendship that he needed. Each time she saw him it would break her heart but she would hide it. She would keep it from him because that was just the way it would have to be. He didn’t want anything from her. He refused to accept her in his life, so she would survive it.

She was regretting the offer already. Her scent had changed in an instant from intrigue to sadness. Drawing back, he stood up and moved to the sink to set his plate into it. Turning to look at her he sighed. “Forget it,” Zaidu said quietly. “You didn’t really mean it and you’re regretting the offer, so just forget it. It’s not what either of us wants anyway, so”—he shook his head—“forget it.” Heading for the hall he paused in the door. “Ten minutes and we’re heading into town,” he told her before taking the stairs two at a time.

Bethany sighed and took her plate to the trash. Pushing the food out, she rinsed her dish and then put it into the sink. After cleaning up in the kitchen, she was standing beside the front door in nine minutes. “I did mean it,” she told him when he came down the stairs. “I would like to be your friend.” Which was the truth. She wanted to be his friend, but he kept pushing her away. “Unless it would be too hard for you?”

“It wouldn’t but you didn’t mean it,” he said, looking her in the eye. “You might have at first but then you started thinking, your own mortality pushed into the picture. It’s fine,” he told her, moving to collect his jacket and grabbing one for her to wear. “Humans always change their minds when they realize that they will die and I won’t. It’s the way of the world. We should go,” Zaidu said, grabbing his truck keys and his wallet.

Boy, what he knew about her would fit in a thimble with room left over, she thought to herself. “Whatever you say. You are obviously the most brilliant one here, the one who’s had oh so much experience, especially dealing with a woman who he pushed away that was supposed to be his other half.”

Shooting her a look, he growled low as he stepped in front of her. “The fact you know that means they broke all the rules. Which, when it’s a Hunter’s life, is a death sentence for the one who broke those rules. The only reason they won’t be called out for it is because it was likely Talon and his damned troupe. Hunters run by a completely different set of rules because our life expectancy is actually set at a hundred years. If we make it past that and into the next century we are like dead men walking because we have outlived any and every moment that was thrown at us and are still around and kicking to give more hell to the Rogues.”

Zaidu wanted to shake her and fucking Gaia, too. “You know who the first person an enemy of a Hunter goes after? Their mate and children. It’s why not a single Hunter has ever, in the history of our people, mated. Gaia, that fucking Goddess who is a pain in my ass, knows we don’t mate and yet she decided to ruin your life for her own amusement. And honestly, that is crueler than anything those Rogues could have ever done to you. Do I want a mate?” he stalked a little closer though he was fighting from backing her to a wall. “Hell yes, more than anything. Will I take one? No. Why? Because I refuse to be the reason an innocent is killed, again. Now, if we’ve had enough of the pity party, do you still want to go shopping or should we discuss and grind this into the earth a little more?”

“Obviously you had to have come from somewhere. Wasn’t your father a Hunter as well?” She didn’t know how the hell it worked, but still. And then, because she was an idiot, she grabbed him and kissed him. Bethany didn’t hold anything back. She kissed him with all the pent-up emotion and need she had inside of her simmering just close to the surface.

Grabbing her up, he lifted her and put her back to the wall as he kissed her hard and fast. He wasn’t a saint. No one would ever dare accuse him of that. Stroking his hands down her side, he wrapped her legs around his waist so he could press closer to her. Thrusting his tongue into her mouth he stroked her tongue with his.

There was no time for thought, no time for anything except her. She rubbed her body against his and pulled him even closer. Growling against his lips she pulled back only slightly. “I’m not a liability, Zaidu. I’m a woman. A woman that could give you what you so desperately need. A woman that could love you. Let me in,” she begged softly before kissing him again.

Shoving his hands into her hair, he tipped her head back so he could dominate the kiss. He didn’t feel like talking or dealing with anything just then. He just wanted to drown some of his sins in the goodness that was her.

She was more than perfectly content to kiss him. Holding onto him she rubbed tighter against him and nipped his lips as she did so. Then, because all sense left her, she began to tug at his clothes, pulling off his shirt first and pushing it down his shoulders before raking her nails over his shoulders and chest in a desperate attempt to get closer to him.

Lifting his head, he caught her hands and pressed them up against the wall. Staring at her as he panted hard, trying to suck in some air, Zaidu forced his heart to stop racing. “My father wasn’t a Hunter. The gene jumps from line to line.” He breathed out, trying to get his brain to stop shorting out. “No Hunter has a mate, no Hunter has children,” he whispered, loosening his hold on her wrists. But he wanted to have those things, with her. Damn fucking Gaia to hell and back again for breaking with the unspoken tried and true tradition. Dropping his eyes to her lips, he leaned in to brush his lightly to hers. He couldn’t help himself.

“Be the first,” she whispered and kissed him back. “I want you, Zaidu. I want you in my life. I need you there.” She ran her hands over his bare chest. “Don’t let me go.” She was begging and dammit she had sworn she would never beg, but she couldn’t help herself. She needed him.

“It won’t be safe,” he said softly. “Your life will be in constant danger. We would have to move around often, especially when I’m on missions.” He had no idea who he was trying to convince, or not, about the idea. “We don’t get Guards. Hunters are literally lone beings. We hunt alone, we do it all alone, so there is no talk about coercion.”

“I will do whatever it takes. Don’t you see that I’m already alone?” she asked with a frown. “I’ve been alone for five years, since Brian killed our family, the boys I dated and all those innocent women. I don’t want to be alone again. Take a chance. I’m willing, are you?”

Ah to hell with it. “I don’t want you hurt,” he admitted quietly, brushing his lips to her cheek. “But I can’t do anything less than give you everything if you are willing,” he murmured against her ear, nipping ever so lightly.

“More than willing,” she whispered softly. “I want everything, Zaidu. I need everything.” She scraped her nails along his chest. “Don’t let me go. Make love with me.”

Shuddering, he rested his forehead to hers. He shouldn’t. It had been way too long for him. He could hurt her and Gods knew he’d really do it up super freaky and bond her to him. “Harder,” he told her on a low growl. All she was doing was petting him, he liked it rough.

She did just that, rubbing her hands over him harder, her nails biting into his skin as she did so. “I think we need our clothes off. Against the door for all I care, but I need you inside of me, Zaidu, so very much so.” She was desperate for him.

Growling softly, he nipped at her lips lightly and lifted her away from the wall. “A bed is much better,” he said, heading for the stairs. Lifting her higher he took the stairs quickly and went straight for his bedroom.

She had been afraid to ask him for a bed, afraid that he would pull back from her, and voiced that fear. “I was worried that you would get back into your mind and decide that you didn’t want me. I’m not letting you go now though,” she whispered and leaned in, biting his shoulder as if to mark him for her own.

“Harder,” he told her, squeezing her ass as he walked. Kicking the door shut he moved right for the large bed and dropped her down on it before she could do what he said. Stepping back, he took a deep breath as he watched her.

Tugging her shirt up and over her head, she tossed it behind her and then divested herself of her bra as well. Lifting up, she grabbed at him and tugged him to her. Kissing him again she scraped her nails over his back as she pulled him closer.

Dropping his hands to her waist, Z undid her pants and, lifting her with one hand, pushed the pants and underwear over her ass. Setting her down he pushed them off as he kissed her back, leaning in to push her onto the bed.

Lifting a leg, she wrapped it around his. She was thankful that he had jerked her pants off so quickly so that he didn’t see the horrific scarring on her leg. Kissing him back she felt the long, hard, and holy-shit-thick cock that butted against her wet pussy and had her whimpering. Damn she needed him, so very much.

Sucking her tongue Zaidu stroked his hand slowly over her ribs and back up. Rubbing his thumb over the curve of her breast he lifted his head to drop a kiss to her neck. Nipping he breathed her in slowly and nibbled gently.

She shivered and tugged him closer. Leaning her head to the side, she panted. “Please.” She was begging, dammit. Lifting her other leg and wrapping it around his thick and heavy thighs she tugged him closer. “Inside of me. Now.” She growled.

Growling right back at her, he nipped her ear. “Patience,” he told her in a rough tone. Pinching her nipple, Z rolled it between his fingers as he rubbed his cock to her wet pussy. She was ready to come right then. He’d have to give her an orgasm so he could push her to a second for the bonding. He’d decided to do it and live with the consequences, which he was extremely paranoid and worried about.

“Has never been my virtue.” She growled right back at him. “So close.” Lord help her but she really was so close. He wasn’t even inside of her but already she could feel her pussy walls clenching. She could feel her body rippling and whimpered. “Zaidu.” It was a growl, a groan, all rolled into one. It was a desperate plea for more.

Shifting slightly he pushed the head of his cock into her and rocked forward to tease her. Dipping his head more he caught her other nipple and suckled lightly, using his teeth very carefully on her soft flesh.

It embarrassed the hell out of her but she heard herself screaming, her nails bit into his shoulders deeply, and she came, orgasming just at his teasing, at his mouth teasing her nipple and his cock teasing her pussy. “Please,” she sobbed.

“Shh,” he whispered, lifting his head to brush kisses to her lips. ”I need you to relax, Bethany, just relax, little one.” Nibbling on her mouth, he inched into her body a little at a time.

Moving under him Bethany opened her body even more and sighed as he inched his way into her body. “So good,” she whimpered. “God, you feel so good.” She had never felt so full in all her life. She had never felt so right in all her life.

Dropping his hand to her bottom Z tipped her hips up and slid in all the way. The feeling of complete rightness and completion was terrifying. Sliding out very slowly he pushed in just as slow, letting her body adjust to his invasion.

Bethany’s legs moved just a bit higher on his hips and she pulled him closer. “So good.” She was purring now. Damn she was purring. “You aren’t going to break me. More. Harder.” She growled in demand.

“Hush,” he told her, flicking his tongue to her nipple and then tugging it with his teeth. Moving to the other breast he treated it the same as he slid his cock in and out slowly. He was going to build up her need until she was half-crazed.

Bethany’s body was being played by a maestro. He was strumming her like a finely tuned instrument and each time he pressed into her body she sighed, and each time he pulled out, she growled. Need and desperation flew through her until she began to pant and then she screamed as she went over the edge and clawed at him to try to get him to move in closer, demanding more.

“Shh,” he whispered quietly against her throat. Nibbling slowly over her shoulder he breathed her in. As she started to come down off the orgasm, Zaidu adjusted his position and hers thrusting again. Nipping the spot between shoulder and neck, the spot he would bite her to join them for all time, he moved faster, pumping his cock into her again and again.

Her legs loosened on him. She relaxed her hold ever so marginally, but when he began to move faster, driving against her body she whimpered. His chest moved against hers. Her nipples pebbling and her body leaking from sheer pleasure, she tilted her head to the side in a subconscious gesture of submission. Biting her lower lip, she begged once more by simply whispering his name.

Growling low as he drove into her deeper, Zaidu whispered her name softly before sinking his teeth into her flesh. Snarling at the light taste of blood, he slammed into her as he came, his cock swelling as it began to pump seed into her body.

She felt his cock swelling and gasped in surprise. That she had never experienced before in her life but there was more than that. In that moment she could swear she felt his soul reaching out and stroking hers, felt as if their very bodies were being bound by more than flesh. On instinct alone she reached out and tugged him closer, her mouth closing over his shoulder and biting him hard as she came in another blinding flash.

His cock swelled more, the knot forming to lock him into her body and she felt another spurt of his seed shooting deep into her body. Growling, his arms wrapped around her tight and held her close to him as he slowly eased his teeth from her flesh.

Gasping for air, Bethany simply held onto him, her tongue easing the hurt that she caused him and holding him as close and tight as she could. It was the weirdest thing but she still felt as if she could feel his soul brushing hers, his mind seeking hers out, and Gods, the way that her body kept giving off little mini orgasms she was ready to faint. “That,” she gasped. “Was. Amazing.”

That it was, he breathed into her mind softly. Nuzzling at her throat lightly, he nipped her ear and lifted his head. Brushing his lips to her cheek he sought and found her mouth. Kissing her lightly and gently, he sucked on her tongue, nipping her lip with care before lifting his head to look down into her eyes.

“Oh.” She stilled, her body suddenly tense. “Uhm.” He knew she had been told what bond-mates were, told that they were a part of each other, but no one said anything about mind-speaking with each other. “I could so get used to this,” she admitted finally. “But how can you talk in my mind?”

The bond, he said without vocalizing the words. Pressing up on his arms so he could see more of her face, he tipped his head. It’s permanent, unbreakable even by the Goddess, and you, too, can speak to me like this. It will take a little practice but in time—he shrugged—“It will become second nature to you. The pathway is already there, started the moment I bit you, cemented the moment we orgasmed.”

“I think I’m totally going to have to work on trying to be able to talk in your mind then.” Reaching up, Bethany’s hand caressed his cheek. Her eyes softened as she looked up at him and then she moistened her lips before asking, “Are you upset with me for this? For our connection and bond?” Lifting her leg she caressed him, pulled him closer, and thought to herself, because it would kill me if you were unhappy with us being together. I want and need to be in your life, Zaidu. I want to be able to love you.

“I don’t get upset.” Much, he amended in his head. He seemed to have more emotional upset around her than he’d had in his entire life. “Given I am a Hunter it’s a good idea not to, plus we are heavily”—and brutally—“trained not to lose our cool.” Or show emotions at all. “You are in my life, Bethany,” Zaidu said, running a lazy finger down her cheek. “Permanently, and I’m very fine with that, but are you? You are bonded to a Hunter after all,” he said, quietly watching her eyes.

She smiled, her happiness all but spilling from her. “I’m happy to have you in my life, Zaidu. Hunter, human, Wolf, however I can have you I’m very happy that I do.” Truth rolled off of her as she spoke. “You’ve never had anyone in your corner but now you do. Now you have me, honey. I will always, always be there beside you.”

“And you will always have a target on you,” he warned softly. He was going to have to do something about that. He didn’t want her as a target. Trailing his finger down to where his bond bite was healing, scabbing over, he let out a breath. The mark would be permanent. Unlike others, a Hunter’s bond mark remained visible to all. “This”—Z ran a finger around the perfect mark of his teeth—“will warn you of danger though. If it ever burns or pulsates like pins being jabbed into your flesh constantly, head for the hills and call for help. If it throbs low and deep it means I’m close.” He likely shouldn’t have told her that part but he didn’t want her getting any of the sensations confused.

She shivered as his fingers moved over the mark and her body clenched his cock once again. “Oh, I love how that feels,” she admitted to him. “Right, so if it hurts I should run but if it feels good I should know you are close.” Opening her need-filled eyes she looked up at him. “I really think you should kiss me again to make sure that you know my taste and I know yours.”

He knew her taste by heart but he wasn’t going to argue with her. Dipping his head down, he paused, his lips just brushing hers. “I should warn you of something else but it can wait a moment.” There were more important things to attend, like kissing her. Dropping his head he took her mouth in a demanding kiss. Nothing soft, gentle, or coaxing, it was an all out assault.

Unable to hold back or be left behind, Bethany kissed him back. Once more her leg began to move up and down his, her body pulling him tighter to hers, and moaning when she felt him moving inside of her again. “Oh God.” She panted against his lips when she pulled back slightly. “God that feels so freaking good.”

“Just trying to ensure you feel thoroughly satisfied,” he told her quietly against her cheek. Lifting her one leg he hooked it over his shoulder as he pressed up to watch her as he pumped into her over and over again.

Arching back, she cried out a deep and desperate sound. “Oh God.” She began to pant. “Oh God that’s so good,” she whimpered. “Please. Harder.” Once more her nails began to bite into his shoulders, once more her body began to move in time with his, and her desperation was clear as she did so.

Finding a fast rhythm that seemed to satisfy her, he growled softly as he watched her jolt from each invasion of his cock into her hot, wet pussy. She couldn’t move much, little jerks of her hips, but he had her more or less at his mercy. He’d have to take her from behind next, where he could slam into her, his balls banging into her tight little clit with each push.

Bethany screamed a yes in the room. “God I want that, too.” She panted. “So much.” She wanted to be everything for him, and damn she desperately wanted to bow down to him now. “Please.” She reached between them and began to stroke her own clit, her fingers moving down between them to encase his cock as she did so. “I’m so very close.” She growled and pressed the heel of her hand against her clit while he pounded into her.

Watching her fingers he leaned in more, opening her further. “That’s it,” he growled as she tightened her fingers around his cock. Starting to swell it was getting harder and harder to drive into her. Pushing in deeper, he forced himself through her tightening canal until he bellowed out his release and he knotted in her rippling pussy again.

Bethany screamed as she came. “Oh Gods, yes.” She panted. I don’t know how you do it but I swear it is as if you are swelling inside of me and I love it. God, I love it so much. She couldn’t speak. Her lungs wouldn’t expand enough to do more than breathe.

Shuddering as he spilled into her body Zaidu let her leg go slowly and eased very carefully over her. Rubbing his nose against her neck he groaned as more seed spilled into her body. “I do swell,” he admitted as he wrapped his arms around her to hold her close.

“Oh I love it,” Bethany whispered and held onto him. Her eyes were closed now and she rubbed her cheek to his chest. What else did you want to warn me about, Zaidu? Bethany asked him softly and continued to all but rub her body against his as she did so.

There had been something else but his brain was still a little scrambled. Frowning slightly he thought a few moments to try and recall what he’d wanted to tell her. “Oh yes,” he murmured. “You will likely be insatiable for about the next month or so. Anything and everything will make you feel extremely sensitized and in need. The smallest touch will set you off. We’re not sure why but with Wolves there is something different in the bloodlines. Plus”—he nipped at her chin lightly—“I’d stay away from males for a while. Apparently Hunters are slightly psychotic for the first while of any relationship, should they attempt one that is. Hell if I know what will happen with a mated one.” It had never been done.

“Well the first part I’m totally fine with.” And lord she was so fine with it. The man knew how to play her body like a violin and she purred for him every time. “The second part, not a problem. I won’t mind staying away from men.” She only wanted him happy and if that meant staying away from men, she would do it. “As for the last part…” Reaching up, she stroked her fingers to his lips lightly. “Why do you think that they put the two of us together? Why now when it hadn’t been done before?”

“I don’t know if it wasn’t ever tried before,” he said quietly. “But someone’s decided to give it another go. I’m just not sure why.” With him being a Hunter and having a mate, the odds were extremely high they would produce another Hunter.

“That idea bothers you a great deal, doesn’t it, Zaidu?” Bethany asked softly as she stroked her fingers over his cheeks and into his hair. “The thought of creating a son like you, it really and truly bothers you, doesn’t it?”

“I’m not entirely sure. “I’ve never once thought about it, never even considered it,” he said softly, closing his eyes to enjoy the soft touch of her fingers to his skin and hair. “I suppose I am a little concerned. It’s not an easy life or one I would wish on another.”

“I know and I hate that you’ve had to live it alone,” Bethany whispered quietly. “But you are no longer alone and…” She hesitated and wasn’t sure if she should say this or not, but finally honesty won out. “I don’t think you were truly alone, honey. You have friends, very good ones in fact. I just don’t think you see them as that where they clearly see you as such.”

“Friends are a luxury that a Hunter, that I, don’t want in my life. Those friends could potentially be my next target one day,” he told her. “I’ve hunted down one friend. It shattered what little generosity and kindness I had left. Since that day I’ve never made another and I’ve kept as far out of the others’ lives as possible. It’s just easier that way should I ever get the call to hunt them.” While Hunters were usually pack oriented or race oriented, in some rare cases not all races ended up with a Hunter and the others had to cover the gaps.

“You might think that you don’t have friends but you do. Those men are your friends, honey, they really are,” she told him quietly. “And now you have me. You will never have to hunt me because I’m human, purely human.”

Staring down at her he stroked his hand down her arm and caught her hand. Lifting it, he pressed a kiss to her inner wrist lightly. “There is more than one way to hunt someone,” he told her, nipping very carefully at her inner wrist. Meeting her eyes, he slid his tongue along her skin. “Some ways are much more pleasurable than others.”

A shiver raced over her skin and she found herself nodding. “I couldn’t agree more. Being able to have you chasing me would be a truly wonderful and delightful thing. I think that perhaps we should try it one time or another, darling.”

Blinking at that he lifted a brow slightly. “You sure it wouldn’t be too reminiscent of what happened in the woods?” he asked gently. “I don’t want to frighten you, Bethany.”

“Oh crap, I hadn’t thought of that. Okay yeah, that would bug the hell out of me,” she admitted to him. “I know you would never hurt me like those men clearly wanted to hurt me, but still, yeah, I don’t think that would be a good idea.”

“Then we won’t do it,” he said simply, which it was for him. While he didn’t know what to do with a mate, he’d never hurt her that way, emotionally. Brushing a kiss to her cheek, he pressed up on his elbows. “You do know we still have to go shopping or we’re both going to be starving tonight and you’re going to be naked.”

“Crap, yeah we need that.” She watched him and smiled. “I don’t know though, it’s pretty awesome to have you here with me like this.” She had to admit. “But you are right. Especially since you only have meat and I just cannot do meat.” She shuddered. “We can pick up again when we get back,” he pointed out softly. Easing back slowly, he slid from her body and sat back on his heels between her legs. “But you need sustenance or we’ll be ordering in and, I hate to tell you, it’s hard to get anything but a salad that is truly vegetarian.”

“Yeah, that would be very bad,” she said with a grin. “Okay so we will make sure to go shopping so that I can have clothing and food. “Come on.” She held out her hand to him. “Come on, honey, help me up here so that we can get ourselves cleaned up and dressed once more.”

Taking her hands, he tugged her up and into his lap so he could snuggle her close. Brushing his lips to hers, Z eased off the bed setting her down. “Dress quickly and then we really need to go.” Climbing off the bed, he began to hunt down his clothing which was a bit of a task since not all of it seemed to be visible or in the same room.

She dressed, her clothes looking more than a little worse for the wear, and looked down at her shirt. “Okay, honey, I need for you to please lend me one of your shirts because mine seems to be sans buttons for some odd reason,” she teased him.

“Not that odd,” he pointed out. “I did get a little enthusiastic in getting you out of it.” Finding his shirt in the hall he pulled it on. “Come on, you can pick whichever one you want.” Leading her to his closet he pushed the door open and then turned the light on.

She grabbed the first shirt that she came to and smiled as she did so. Tugging it on she turned to look at him. “Okay, honey, do I look presentable?” she asked quietly. “At least enough to be able to shop?”

Moving to her he fixed a few strands of wayward hair. “You look perfect,” he said. “Come, we will go get you clothing, stop for lunch, and then go shopping. I’ve learned over the years that shopping while starving is not that great for the wallet.”

“I think that sounds utterly perfect to me,” she said with a grin.

Chapter Eleven

Zaidu vowed never, ever to go shopping again with any female. They all thought their asses too large, their breasts too small, and bemoaned things they thought they couldn’t wear. After twenty minutes of that Z took Bethany to the changing room and told her to stay put. Collecting things he had a feeling she’d look amazing in he gave them to her. “Try them on and if I’m wrong I won’t say another thing the entire shopping trip. But if I’m right, then you will try on everything that I bring to you.”

Bethany frowned but nodded all the same. “Okay, I will do as you have asked,” she assured him. “I will try them on but if I don’t look good I think I’m going to cry. So please don’t laugh.” She knew that he wouldn’t. He would never laugh at her and she knew it. “Now out, love, out so that I can try these on.”

Shaking his head at her he stepped out and closed the door, moving to stand with a shoulder to the wall as he waited. Women were seriously weird creatures. They had no real concept of how they looked, human women anyway. Changers were much more practical and saw what was truly there. Three minutes later he tapped on her door. “Bethany, show me,” he requested quietly, knowing she was feeling nervous and unsure.

Opening the door, she allowed him to see her in the skin-tight outfit that he had chosen and smirked. “So tell me, love, is this something that you find me looking good in?” She wanted to hear it from him. Needed to hear it from him that he liked what she was wearing and all.

“Turn,” he ordered and let his eyes move over her body as she spun slowly. “I like,” he said, pulling her close for a kiss, hard and fast. “Try more on,” he ordered her quietly, slowly letting her go so she could do that. He hadn’t gotten all tight things, just a few items that should be worn close and snuggly to the skin.

She grinned and nodded. “I’m glad that you like it. I won’t question you again, I promise,” she told him with a smile. “I only want you to like how I look in clothes, but no more being down on myself, promise.” Moving back, she began to peel out of the first outfit and into the next, a soft and actually very, very comfortable dress.

Glancing up when she opened the door to reveal the soft cashmere dress he smiled faintly and nodded. Moving in, he rubbed a hand over her hip. “Soft,” he murmured. It had been the main reason he’d chosen it. While he was a Wolf he did like soft and textured items to tease the senses.

Bethany stepped back from him and then grabbed him, pulling him in close as she did so. “Close the door behind you,” she whispered with a grin. “Because I want you to help me pull it off and put on the silk one next.”

Pushing the door shut, he blindly locked it as he watched her, feeling the Wolf roaming under his skin. The beast liked her, wanted to play with her but knew she feared it. It didn’t fully understand but knew to be patient and take its time to woo her. “Silk next?” he asked softly, running his finger down the curve of her back slowly.

She pressed against him and nodded. “Oh yes, silk is next.” She purred. “Because I think I really will enjoy the feel of the silk on my skin, enjoy feeling your hands putting it on me as well. I want that, darling. I want to feel you sliding your hands over my naked body, will you?”

“All right,” he agreed, turning her just a bit to undo the couple of tiny buttons at her neckline. Reaching down, Zaidu caught the edge of the dress and slowly lifted it up, sliding his hands over her silken thighs, bottom, and hips and then up her ribs. “Lift your arms,” he ordered as he got the material to her breasts.

Lifting her hands up and over her head she watched him for as long as she could and then she was blind with the cashmere covering her face. She felt him pulling her closer and whimpered, “Oh Gods, please.” It was a moan of need, a moan of desperate desire and need. “Please, I’m begging,” she whispered so that only he could hear her.

Leaving the dress over her face and her arms trapped over her head he ran a hand down to her breast. “Please what?” he asked quietly, pinching her nipple and tugging it. Releasing the tight bud he dipped his head to flick his tongue to the tight piece of flesh. Sliding his hand down her belly he drove it into her underwear to spear through her curls to the moisture waiting.

“Please fuck me,” she whispered without pause or hesitation. “Right here, inside of this changing room. Fuck me, Zaidu. I need and want you inside of me, please. I love you so very much, Zaidu, but I need you inside of me, now.”

“Here? Now?” he asked, thrusting his finger into her body to stroke her. Tugging the dress up further so her mouth was free he kissed her in light little kisses, teasing her. Pressing her back to the solid wall, the only one in the space, he waited for her answer.

“Yes, here.” When he freed her lips she demanded it of him. “Now.” Lifting a leg, she rubbed it against his thigh. “Please,” she begged him and rubbed against him eagerly as she did so. “Come on, Z. Please don’t leave me hanging here.”

Undoing his jeans he pushed them down enough to free his cock. Pushing her panties out of the way he stepped in and, thrusting into her, lifted her up against the wall. When her legs wound around his waist he cupped her bottom and fucked her, hard and fast, down and dirty.

Bethany’s hands wrapped around him after she got them free and she pressed her face into his chest as she moved along with him. “Harder.” It was a demand, filled with need, pure and simple. “Please,” she begged.

She’d ditched the dress, but he was fine with that. Cupping her head to protect her, he slammed into her over and over again, as hard as he could, as fast as he could. Growling softly, he held her to him as he took her.

She held his head to her neck, clinging to him as he fucked her. “More, please. Because I’m so very, very close.” She moaned. “I love you, Z. Gods I love you so very, very much. For now and for all time, I love you.”

Lifting his head, he caught her mouth in a kiss as he ground his cock into her again and again. She was starting to tighten on him, her body giving little ripples of pleasure. Tilting her hips, he slammed into her and hit her G-spot dead on. He could tell from the sudden intake of air that nearly had her swallowing his tongue.

She was thankful that he was kissing her and keeping her shouts contained because as soon as he shifted his stance she came. It was like lightning flashing that had her nearly blind in her orgasm. Zaidu, please. Come for me, baby, she demanded.

Pumping into her once, twice, he came with a low growl as he began to fill her, his cock thickening and knotting. Releasing her mouth when she stopped yelling she sucked in a deep breath as his seed spilled deep into her pussy.

Her forehead to his, she panted, grinning the whole time as she did so. “God I love shopping with you,” she whispered to him happily. “Do you like shopping just a wee bit better now I hope?” She knew he had been upset about shopping just a small bit ago and hoped that had changed.

“It has its merits,” he admitted as his cock released another spurt of seed. “I still don’t like the whole thing but this trying on clothing part has risen in my esteem.” Brushing his lips to her cheek he nipped her earlobe lightly.

“I couldn’t agree more,” she whimpered. Have I mentioned how much that I love the fact that you knot inside of me? God I love the feeling of you becoming such a part of me. It ached yes, but God it was such a wonderful and beautiful ache that she craved it nearly constantly.

“You mentioned it once,” he whispered quietly to her. Trailing his lips over her neck he nipped at the mating mark he’d given her, fully healed but very prominent on the curve of her neck and shoulder. Flicking his tongue out he traced the mark slowly, enjoying the slow, sensual shiver she gave.

She shivered and shuddered when he touched the mark and smiled. “Love it when you do that as well,” she whispered softly to him. “So very, very much. But for now I really, really think that perhaps you and I should instead start to think about coming down from this pleasure so that you can slide out of me or this will get very awkward soon.” She didn’t care. Hell she was happy that he wanted her as much as she did him, no matter where they were.

“Especially since we have much to do today,” he told her. Moving his mouth from the mark, he rested his cheek to hers. Breathing her in he let himself relax and waited for the knot to release him from her body.

“Yes, shopping for clothes, lunch, and then grocery shopping. After that you are taking me home, right?” She shot him a hopeful look. “How long until they know why I was targeted by those other Wolves?” she asked quietly, as he slipped from her body. “Until we know that at least that danger is over with?”

“That danger is at a standstill,” he told her quietly. “From the Wolves at least. Those that survived are being held pending trial and, for some, execution. The rest”—involving her brother—“is what we need to be aware of and careful to take steps to keep you safe.” Stepping back he tucked himself back into his jeans and did them up as he stared at her. She looked perfectly tousled, mussed, loved, and a little weak in the knees. “No one is going to get near you, Bethany, I swear it to you.”

Bethany nodded and smiled a wan smile. “I know you won’t let them, Zaidu.” Looking at the clothes she licked her lips. “I’m thinking that perhaps we should skip the silk with as wet as I am right now, love. I think that right now I should just get some jeans and shirts and I’m so getting the silk as well, just want to try it on when I’m not as wet as I am now.”

“Leave the tags on but I doubt you’ll have an issue with sizing,” he commented. “I brought you jeans and shirts, too, a couple of sweaters, a skirt, some slacks. We’ll grab underwear on the way to the till though, since I wasn’t sure what you might want to wear. I’ve heard not all women like lace,” he commented as he watched her.

That had her grinning. “No, I would much prefer silk, honey. I’m not really big on lace at all on my bum.” Leaning in she kissed his cheek again. “I do love you, Zaidu. I know it’s far too fast and I’m totally silly for it but I love you.” How could she not? He was kind, sweet, and all-around amazing. She loved every moment she was able to gain around him.

“In my world nothing is too fast,” he told her quietly. “Try on a few more things to ensure I have the right sizes and then we will get you undergarments, too.” Dropping a kiss to her lips he stepped back to open the door and, after ensuring he wouldn’t be spotted, slipped out to go and look at some other outfits.

Bethany could only smile. She was well and truly happy. There was nothing like having him with her. He might not have told her that he loved her but she had to believe that he had deep feelings for her or he wouldn’t have bound them together.

Shaking out of her own thoughts Bethany pulled on the jeans, twisted and turned and nodded before trying on the clothes as he brought them to her. Finally she laughed. “Okay, honey, I think that’s enough for now, I really do.”

“Then gather it all up so we can purchase it,” he called to her as he returned to the dressing room to take her haul. “We still need to get you undergarments, socks, shoes, boots, and a couple of jackets, and I’m starving, so let’s get a move on, woman.”

“Okay, I have it all.” She began pushing clothes over the top. “I just need to finish getting dressed in my clothes and then I will be ready. Since we know my sizes we will get my shoes, undergarments, and so on so that we can get out of here and get ourselves some food because I’m starving as well.”

“Good, just hurry up, little mate,” he said, taking everything to the counter. “If you would start getting this charged and into bags, we’ll have a few more items to go with it,” Z told the cashier. Walking back to meet Bethany as she stepped out of the change room he waved her to the panties and bras. “If you want to get those first she can scan everything as we go.”

“Sounds good.” She began to go through the bras and panties. Ensuring that the sizes she had were all correct she chose a varied amount of colors and ensured that they all matched. Smiling, she finally looked to him and winked. “Okay, I have this, darling, so let’s get ourselves some shoes and socks and then I’m ready for food.”

“Socks are there.” He pointed before collecting all the underwear to take up to the cashier. Returning he took items as she chose them to buy. Following her to the shoes he stood at the ready. “Make sure you get a couple of pairs and some boots,” he told her quietly as she tried a pair and did that odd little foot point women did.

“I need a pair of runners.” She grabbed them and then looked to the boots. She knew just which ones she wanted because she had them before she had to leave. “I will take these as well,” she declared. Looking, she also chose a pair of stacked sky-high heels and grinned. “All right then, I’m ready to go if you are.”

“Jackets,” he said, taking the footwear from her and trotting it off to the counter. The cashier’s eyes were starting to glaze. It was actually mildly amusing to see the look. Walking back over to his mate, Zaidu watched her as she eyed up the jackets. “Get one for winter and if they have any lighter ones, you should get it now. If not we’ll come back later in the season,” he said softly.

She took a heavier jacket and then a lighter one as well. Passing them off to him she smiled, “Okay, honey, this is everything,” she told him with a nod.

“You sure? We haven’t even done that whole corner.” He pointed to bags and other items. At her look Zaidu shrugged and pulled out his little black card. “Never say I didn’t offer,” he told her with a faint smile.

That had her laughing and she shook her head. “That’s too funny,” she said. “I’m perfectly fine with the things I have, my love. It’s all good, darling.” She was happy to be able to have him there with her. “I think I have more than enough clothes for right now, honey, thank you.”

“As long as you’re sure,” he said, signing the slip and taking his card back. “But if I hear the words or a version of ‘I can’t believe I didn’t get…,’ I fully intend to tell you that I told you so,” Z said, taking the bags from the cashier. “Thank you,” he told the woman. “Now let’s move, woman. I hear a cow calling my name.”

That had Bethany grinning and she knew that she would have to come up with those words somehow and someway in the next few days just so that he could say “I told you so,” because she figured he would get a good kick out of it. “Well wherever we go I just seriously hope that they have vegetarian dishes.” She shuddered. “And I’m begging here, please no blood.” Because she would likely have a flashback, puke, or both.

“They do, and I’ll have them cook it full through,” Zaidu promised her. Guiding her to the door he got them out to the car and threw everything into the trunk. “I was thinking about you and your needs, too, little mate, I promise.”

“You are so very good to me. I think that we will have a good life together because we are both committed to each other and we will do whatever we have to in order to make sure that we always give each other happiness.”

“We’ll figure it out,” he told her, opening the door for her. “But now in, food is needed.” Wrapping an arm around her waist he tugged her in for a quick kiss. “Then we are going home and we will get naked once more.”

“I love how you think,” she assured him with a grin. “God I love how you think.” It made her all kinds of happy to know that he was there for her, to know that he also loved being a part of her as much as she loved being a part of him.

“Into the vehicle, woman.” He encouraged her toward the passenger seat. Tucking her in, he shut the door before joining her. Pulling out of the spot he headed over to a favorite restaurant of his. “Just so you know, I got us a private room so that you don’t have to see what others are dining on.” One of his projects while she’d been in the change room.

Bethany laughed and reached out to grab his hand, giving him a squeeze as she did so. “You are so very good to me,” she said with a grin. “I love that about you, darling. I love how much you take care of me in even the smallest little things.”

“I just don’t want your dining experience mucked up by someone’s bloody steak.” Or Zaidu leaping on said bloody steak to devour it. Given how agitated the Wolf was he needed red meat and soon. The cooked steak would help but he’d have to have something more raw later when she was otherwise distracted.

“I know this is hard on you, but I’m thankful that you are willing to do it for me. Thank you, honey, for everything. Thank you for giving this to me,” she whispered to him. “I’m very happy that you are mine.”

“Just takes some rearranging,” he told her quietly. Squeezing her fingers, he slid into the parking lot of the restaurant. “I should warn you, this is a barbeque place so you may want to avoid looking to your left when we walk in. It’s where they butcher the meat. So eyes to the right,” he warned, turning the engine off.

“Oh God.” She shuddered. “Right, how about I keep my eyes closed until you get us wherever it is that we are going in there? I don’t want to chance seeing anything that will send me back.” She had been there and done that more than once. She had flashbacks often and it sucked ass.

Getting out of the car he went around and pulled her door open. “Come on, you can hide your face against my shirt,” he told her. Locking the car down, he guided her to the front door and pulled it open as he pulled her in close to him.

She knew how silly her fear was because of just how good it felt to walk there in his arms. “I love you, darling,” she murmured and pressed her face to the side of his neck and walked in at his side, following the waitress as they walked along.

“Thank you,” Zaidu said to the waitress as he took the menus and let Bethany go in the private room. Easing the door shut after asking the waitress for a moment he pulled out a chair for his mate before he sat next to her in a position to keep her safe. “For you.” He passed over the menu. “Drinks first and then we’ll worry about food unless you decide before the waitress returns.”

“Thank you. I would love to have a tea, half sweetened and half unsweetened please,” she requested. “Oh and I very, very much would love to have some of the fried mushrooms as well as the onion petals they have.” She grinned up and added, “As long as you don’t mind kissing me with onion breath?”

“It’s cooked onion, not a big deal in the least. Especially since I plan on stealing some of those petals,” he said as he perused the menu. The door opened and in came the waitress to take their orders. Placing his order, including the steak since they had to cook the poor bastard down, he looked to Bethany.

“I would like a Chef salad with extra eggs and tomatoes please. I want lots and lots of ranch dressing,” she told the waitress when he placed his order. “Also no meat of any kind on the salad please, no ham, no bacon, okay?”

Pouring them each a glass of water the waitress nodded with a smile. “I’ve made a note, no meat at all to touch your things,” she said. “I’ll be right back with your drinks,” she added before leaving them alone.

Leaning back in his chair, Z looked to his mate. “I get the raw or rare meats but why even cooked meats?” he asked her curiously.

She shrugged. “I have no idea honestly. I just know that I’ve tried ham before and nearly puked my guts out. My therapist tells me that it’s an extreme phobia that has cropped up because of what happened but I just say that I’m seriously fucked up.”

Reaching over he took her hand. “You are not fucked up,” he said, pressing a kiss to her fingers. “Your brother on the other hand, is very fucked up, but that’s a whole other story. Speaking of this therapist you did warn her out of town, right? What about your sessions?” he asked, not wanting her to miss any if she needed them.

“Yes, I told her to leave town and I’m not worried about my sessions right now. Later maybe, but right now I’m not worried about it.” Now that she knew she wasn’t going fully crazy that was an even better thing. “Plus, I have you so you can talk to me when I need it, right?”

“We can try that, not big on talking but I’ll listen and grunt occasionally if it helps,” he offered, rubbing his thumb to her fingers. Zaidu shifted when the door opened to admit the waitress with their drinks and a basket of warm, fresh bread.

Bethany grinned. “And yet you spend a great deal of time talking to me,” she pointed out. “I love having conversations with you, very much so. I happen to really, really love spending this time with you and just being able to open myself to you.”

Only relaxing once the waitress left them again he shrugged. “I am trying,” he said softly, lifting his pint of ale to sip. Alcohol didn’t affect Changers like others so he could have one, two or three with lunch and not worry about a breathalyzer showing positive.

“And you are doing a marvelous job of it as well.” Reaching out, she placed her hand on his and smiled up at him. “You haven’t shut me out, Zaidu. Even when you wanted to you couldn’t, could you?” She smiled. “It’s because you are mine and I’m yours. We belong together. We will always belong together.”

Gaia was likely getting one hell of a laugh at the fact that she’d still gotten them hooked up. “If you ever see Gaia let me know. I think I owe her.” A fat lip. Lifting Bethany’s hand he nipped at her fingertips lightly.

Bethany laughed at that and shook her head. “And I think that I owe her a big hug. Not a fat lip.” She teased him. “You aren’t upset are you?” she asked then, worry there and clear even though she knew that he cared for her. “She put us together for a reason, honey. Are you all right with that?”

“I’m fine with it, very,” he said, softly rubbing her fingers to his cheek. “I’m not happy with how she manipulated the situation in the least, but I am more than fine with having you in my life, as my bond-mate. I would have preferred no manipulation but I suppose it got the job done, though I’m not going to let go of the fact she put your life at risk to do it any time soon.”

“I would have preferred that there be no manipulation on her part either.” Bethany sighed. “She didn’t do it. That was all my brother. He’s the one that has done it, honey, not her. He’s human, not a God or anything like that.”

“No, but Gaia can maneuver things rather well when she wants to, a piece here, a piece there. Until the desired effect occurs or she can tell us that she told us so for not listening to her,” he muttered softly. “There was definitely otherworldly interference and manipulation involved. The timing was much, much too coincidental for me.”

“Oh.” Well crap. That’s not something she had wanted to hear, at all. “I hate this. I hate that you were pretty much forced to be in my life. I hate that she gave you no choice but to come to me. I’m glad that you did though. I’m very happy that you came for me and you wanted me in your life.”

“We all have free will, Bethany. I chose to come to your condo when we had word of weirdness,” he said softly. “I could have left it to the cops but”—Zaidu let out a breath—“I had a feeling and decided to listen to it, for which I’m very grateful. I’d have hated to think you were ever harmed because I was that selfish.”

“And I’m very grateful that you did that as well.” She leaned in closer to him and laid her head on his shoulder. “I love you, Zaidu. I know I keep telling you that but I just need for you to understand that when I say it’s forever.”

Wrapping his arm around her shoulders he hugged her close. “I know it is, little one,” he murmured quietly to her. He knew he should say it back to her, but he just wasn’t comfortable with saying anything emotional like that to anyone. He was still having trouble with just talking to her let alone gushing out words of love.

“I don’t ever need them from you,” she whispered softly. “I don’t because I know how you feel. I feel your happiness and pleasure, honey,” she told him quietly. “I’m happy with you, Zaidu. I’m very happy I have you and being with you and that is all that matters.”

Squeezing her closer he rubbed his hand up and down her arm. “Still seems rather one sided when you say the words and I stand there like a lump,” he whispered. He did feel bad for not being able to give her the words.

“I feel them, honey,” she whispered. Looking up at him, she opened herself to him. “Feel what I’m feeling, see what I see. Slip into my mind, Zaidu, and you will understand just what I’m saying. You will understand that I don’t need the words because I feel them.”

Cupping her face, he stroked his thumb to her cheek. Leaning his forehead to hers, Z closed his eyes and breathed her in. Slipping into her thoughts he dropped a kiss to her lips. “That may be a little exaggerated,” he said quietly.

“Not at all. It’s honest and true. You are inside of me, honey. You know that this isn’t exaggeration but truth.” Rubbing her nose to his she whispered, “That’s how much I love you. And now you know that I see and feel it with you as well.”

“Well I’m glad you feel it,” he said softly. He didn’t even know he’d been feeling all that. Pressing a kiss to her lips he stroked his hand down her arm. “Appetizers are coming,” he said to her softly as he shifted to protect her.

“One more kiss and then we are going to eat but I need another kiss. She can put our food on the table while you are kissing me, darling,” she said with a smile. Leaning in she brushed her lips to his. “God yes,” she breathed against his lips.

Nipping at her mouth, Zaidu gave her the kiss she wanted as the waitress entered, put down plates, and then left. But even the scent of food didn’t distract him from ravaging her mouth. He happened to quite like kissing her. She was enthusiastic and that turned him on seriously.

Bethany’s hands wrapped around his head and pulled him closer. She kissed him back just as eagerly and needfully as he was kissing her. When they parted she grinned up at him, licking her lips as she did so. “Gods I love kissing you. So much.”

His eyes tracking her tongue’s slide over her lips, he growled softly. “I adore that tongue of yours,” he said softly. Pulling back he stroked his fingers down her cheek slowly. “Eat and then we will get food at the store before we return home to see what else that tongue of yours can do.”

“Perfect,” she said with a grin and licked her lips. “Good, honey, let’s eat and then we will go shopping so that we can go home and we can do exactly what it is that you are thinking of right now.” He was thinking of him inside of her body and she was totally down there with it as well.

Picking up his ale he took a long drink to try and cool his imagination a little. He knew she was reading his thoughts and he didn’t want to get her too excited while they weren’t in a place to do anything about it.

“Too late,” she teased with a smile. “Because trust me, baby, I’m right there with you. I’m totally wanting to be right there with you and doing exactly what it is that you want to do.” She winked at him as she said it. “Now then how about we eat, honey? I’m starving.”

Shooting her a look he let out a heated breath and hoped she was up for it all. Stealing one of the petals from her onion flower he chewed on it as he watched her. His cock was already throbbing for her, his balls up tight and his need growing. He’d heard that bond-mates were insatiable for a time right after mating, but he’d never have guessed it was like this.

I am desperate for you. I’m totally fine with even finding a hidden place after we leave here and me climbing up on you so that I can fuck you blind. I need you, Zaidu, just like you do me. After we have eaten let’s do that before going shopping. Otherwise she would never make it.

Growling in agreement he nodded. “Good plan.” Because he was just as desperate to fuck her until she screamed out her release. Now all he had to do was find them somewhere completely private to do just that. And not get arrested of course.

“Yes, getting arrested would be bad,” she said with a smile. “I think that the best place to go will be in a, well heck I don’t know, but I’m sure that you will know something,” she said with a grin. “Maybe a park?”

“And expose children to that sort of thing before their time? Yeah, cause that will make getting arrested even better.” He shook his head at her, taking a long onion petal. “No, I’ll think of something.” Gods, he hoped so or they were shopping with him having a hard-on.

“I know you will.” They only had to go grocery shopping, and before she could stop herself she thought of them making love inside of the changing room at the clothing store again. His moan matched hers. “Right. Food. Have to eat. Need to eat.”

“Eating is good. You need the energy,” he told her. So did he, point of fact. Shifting in the chair he bit off a growl at the tight press of his zipper to his cock as it throbbed. It wanted to be buried in her wet, hot pussy again. He knew she was aroused. He could smell it in the small room they were in and it was driving him and the Wolf half mad with want.

“Too bad this room isn’t completely private because I would totally climb over there and ride you right now,” she admitted to him. Dammit she was desperate. She had never felt this way before but right now all she wanted was him. She wanted him to be inside of her, wanted to feel him locking inside of her again. Gods dammit all to hell and back again.

Getting up was an effort but Zaidu moved to the door and locked it, knowing the little sign on the outside would say to not disturb them. Turning, he prowled slowly back to the table. “I need to bury my cock inside of you now,” he told her harshly.

“Thank God.” She stood and peeled out of her clothes, tossing them on the chair behind them. She approached him and lifted her arms to him. “Now. Just undo your pants but I need you inside of me. Now.” She needed him to fuck her, now. “Wall, door, hell the floor. I don’t care. I need you. Now.”

Unzipping his pants, he lifted her up and dropped her down on his aching cock. Growling he took her to the floor, his arms around her to protect her from any embarrassing floor burns. Thrusting into her hot wet pussy he knew that they wouldn’t last. They’d built the tension to a fucking inferno level. It was a fuck, fast and dirty, but it was necessary.

“Damn straight it’s fast and dirty and God it feels perfect,” she whimpered. “So good.” She moved right along with him, her body hugging his tightly as he moved harder and harder inside of her body. “When I come you have to cover my screams.” She was so close, too. Damn she was so close.

“Of course,” he growled, watching her face, the Wolf flickering in his eyes as he slammed his cock into her pussy again and again. “Come for me, Bethany, scream for me as you come and squeeze me tight, milk me,” he ordered, catching her mouth in a kiss.

She couldn’t have stopped her orgasm had she tried. She screamed into his mouth, desperation and desire there with her. Her whole body tightened on him, her legs, her arms, her pussy. She felt it then, the knot that was indicative of him being a Wolf and coming. She whimpered as she felt him spilling deep inside of her body.

He growled into her mouth as he came, his cock knotting fast and hard. Gods it was amazing. Her body was rippling around him in a massage of sorts. Lifting his head he stared at her. “We so have to eat out more often,” he growled softly against her lips.

That had her grinning up at him. “I think so, too,” she told him happily. “I really and truly think that we should eat out every single day, darling. Because when we have privacy like this, when we both get too out of control, this is what we both need.”

Nipping at her chin Z moved very cautiously, lifting her up to sit in his lap as he settled back on his haunches. With a quick move he got to his feet and walked to the chair, which only had him wanting to fuck her again. The soft rubbing was killing him. Sitting down with her in his lap he stroked her hair back. “I know of a few other places with doors that lock on the private dining rooms.”

“Thank God,” she muttered. She began to move up and back down on him with a grin. “God that feels so very good.” She purred and brushed her lips to his neck. “Shit I need you again already.”

“Careful,” he nearly whimpered, gripping her ass. “The knot isn’t completely freed yet,” he warned. It felt great as long as he didn’t mind a little pain along with the amazing sensation of her sliding wetly over him.

“I’m not planning on sliding off of you fully, darling, but I really, really want to keep moving on you. It feels far too good not to move slightly, to clench you inside of me and feel the way that you react to it as well. Does it hurt you when I do it?”

“As long as you don’t get over excited and pull off too far, no, it’s just a bit of pressure,” he told her. “I knot just inside of you so when you pull up it’s like trying to drag the knot up to the end of my cock.”

“I don’t want to pull off, just rock, darling. I happen to really love the feeling of just rocking on you with you knotted inside of me. I love it, baby,” she said. “It feels so good.” It did, too, the knot that was deep inside of her, the thickness of him. Damn she loved it.

Letting her do as she wanted he stroked a hand up to toy with her nipple. Flicking it lightly he rolled it, pinched it and tugged slightly. She was killing him, so he was just returning the favor. It was only fair after all.

She whimpered and began to move harder, faster. “That feels so good,” she murmured and whimpered. “I think we should eat out like this every night.” She had her hand braced on his shoulder as she moved on him.

“That will only work until they figure out our game and ban us,” he said relieved the knot was letting loose finally. Cupping her ass he stroked a finger over her wetness between her legs and rubbed it lightly to her anus, stroking the tight pucker with just a hint of pressure as she moved.

Her eyes widened and she bit her lower lip. “Again.” She liked that, a lot. He had never touched her like that and now that he did…“Please, again.” She found herself begging because it felt so very, very good.

Getting a little more moisture from her pussy he rubbed at her anus, slowly pressing the tip of his finger in. As she rode him he moved his finger very gently, dipping his head to suckle at her breast to give her as much pleasure as he could.

“Zaidu,” she heard herself screaming against the side of his neck. “Harder.” It was a demand. “Because God I’m so close.” She licked her lips. “So close. God I’m so close, honey, tell me that you are, too.”

“You know I am.” He growled as he pushed his finger in deeper and lifted his mouth to kiss her. Slipping his free hand down, he rubbed at her clit as she moved on him, her motions getting a little jerky toward the end.

Bethany’s body clenched on his and she came. She shivered as she exploded against him, a smile on her lips as she kissed him. She felt him once more swelling and coming, which made her come a second, or was it a third, time.

Groaning as she clamped around his knotted cock he held her to him so she couldn’t go moving again. Lifting his head he sucked in air. She was trying to kill him. A fucking great way to go, just not the best place, in a restaurant in a town full of people who would take pictures.

She panted and in his mind smiled and whispered. I couldn’t agree more. Gods, I think I’m addicted to you, Zaidu. I never would have believed that a person could become a sex-addict, but I do believe that I am with you. Heck, I know that I am with you.

What do you think nymphomaniacs are, darling? he asked with a touch of amusement to his tone. They are men and women who are addicted to sex, having it, doing it, being a part of it. As long as your addiction stops with me I’m all for you being a nympho.

My addiction is for you and only for you. My addiction is only for your body, darling. I will never, ever get enough of you. She told him, “Forever, Zaidu, forever.”

Chapter Twelve

They’d gotten back from shopping a couple hours earlier and, as far as he knew, Bethany was up unloading everything into the closet. They’d had a small nap, right before his damned phone started pinging at him. Leaving her to muck around, he’d singed a steak to munch on as he figured out just where an alert was going off. So far he still had no clue and wasn’t getting much of anything off the system he and the other Hunters used. Shooting an e-mail to the others, he inquired if they’d all gotten the same alert and if anyone had narrowed it down. Usually when one came through it was fast and easy to figure out, because usually someone tagged the location of the Rogue alert. In this case—nada.

Coming down the stairs slowly Bethany looked around the home and then finally smiled. She was happy. It was the craziest thing but she was so very happy. Coming down the stairs she let her fingers trail along with her and then leaned against the wall to watch him as he paced. “Are you all right, honey?”

Stopping to look at her he nodded slightly. “All unpacked?” he asked, moving toward her slowly. Reaching up he touched her cheek lightly before tugging her into his arms. Dipping his head down he kissed her lightly—yes, he’d remembered to brush his teeth after his steak—nibbling on her lip gently.

Bethany kissed him back and seemed to melt into him as he kissed her. A happy sigh escaped her as she clung to him and kissed him back. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she held onto him and was happier than she could ever recall being. Pulling back slightly she smiled up at him. “All unpacked and put away.”

“Good,” he murmured, stroking his hand down her back to the curve of her ass. Squeezing her bottom gently he brushed another kiss to her lips. “I was thinking of doing up a soy-bean taco for dinner. We have that faux meat stuff, and I’ve heard tell if you do it just right, you can’t even tell it’s not meat if you are a lover of the cow.”

Bethany laughed. “I would love that.” She cupped his cheek and smiled up at him. “I’m so very happy that you are in my life, Zaidu. I’m so very happy that you are also trying. And he was trying. He was trying so very hard to keep her happy and a part his life.

“Well I did have a very juicy steak a little while ago so the Wolf is in a meat coma and isn’t opposed to trying this stuff. Though you may have to help me figure out how to cook it. It’s never been on my list of things to do,” Zaidu admitted.

“Well, it’s a very good thing for you that I’m actually really quite good with cooking meatless, so that’s working out in your favor.” Bethany moved back from him, patted his chest, and then winked at him. “Are you getting close to being hungry now, darling, or do you want to wait a little while before we start dinner?”

“I’m a Wolf, darling, I’m nearly always hungry or horny,” he told her with a quick grin. “I can wait a bit though, no need to rush. But if we do all the prep work now we can just cook and slap it all together nice and easy later.” Checking his phone, he growled softly and caught her curious look. “I’m waiting to hear back from other Hunters on an alert that sounded earlier. We all have it noted but no one has a clue where it came from or what it’s for. We think it may just be a false alarm, someone getting jumpy for no reason. Unfortunately we all have to run the checks.”

“That sounds lovely, darling. Yes, I think that we should get all of the prep work out of the way and then we should feed that other hunger of yours, the horny one.” She seemed to always be horny as well. She couldn’t help herself. She wanted him with practically every breath she took.

“Just wait, it gets worse before it gets better,” he told her honestly, walking with her to the kitchen. Letting her go, he dug out cutting boards and containers for everything they had to do. Grabbing the lettuce, onions, tomatoes, and cheese he dropped them on the counter. “There will be a point where we won’t be able to breathe, eat, or sleep without the need to fuck one another and then it will start to calm down.”

Turning to him she leaned back against the counter. “It’s going to get worse?” she asked softly and shuddered. “God, I don’t know if I will be able to survive it getting worse,” she admitted to him. “Although I’m seriously, seriously ready to try it if you are.” She grinned at that then and licked her lips. “Do you know how much I love knowing that you need me as much as I need you?”

“You’ll survive, we both will. It just won’t always be comfortable for either of us,” he said, setting his phone on the counter where he could see it but it wouldn’t get wet. “We’re working here, woman,” he said softly, moving to wash the vegetables. Passing her the lettuce, he pointed to the green board. “Chop that up into those wonderful long strips.”

“Right, chop.” She smirked and turned away from him. “It’s going to be hard though, love. So very, very hard. I happen to really and truly love having you want me so badly, darling. I love knowing that you want me as much as I want you.”

Setting the tomatoes on a paper towel next to her cutting board, Z leaned over to press a kiss to her neck. “If we get everything cut up we can go and play on the fur rug in front of the fireplace,” he told her quietly. “I’ll even lick you to orgasm again if you are really, really good.” He breathed out on a soft growl.

“Will I get to lick you to orgasm, too?” she asked with a grin. “I really think that we should both try that, darling. I really think that we should try to do the whole sixty-nine thing tonight. I really, really want to try it.”

“Been reading have we? Or was it Internet searches? Maybe a little curiosity or a friend saying something?” he teased, nipping her ear lightly. Moving, he peeled the onion and gave it a light rinse, setting it with the tomatoes. Grabbing the cheese grater he propped it on the other board to start shredding cheese. “I’m all for anything and everything you want to try, darling. Changers don’t have hang-ups like most humans do,” Z told her quietly.

“Yep, I’ve been reading and I did a little light Internet browsing before I came downstairs, darling. And now I want to do it,” she said with a grin, “After we have all of this prepped of course so that all we will have to do is heat it up a bit and then eat.” She grinned. “And I’m glad that you don’t have any hang-ups, Zaidu. It makes it much better for me.”

“You have any hang-ups?” he asked her curiously. “Anything you’d never in a million years do,” he added as he grated the cheese. Picking up a bit he dropped it in his mouth to chew before moving the pile into a bowl and grating some more.

“Other than my serious hang-up about meat?” she asked with a grin and grabbed a tomato. “Nope, not a one. I want everything with you, Zaidu. I want to experience everything with you, honey. I need to have every single moment with you and live it to the fullest.”

“Good to know, cause there’s this shop down on the main street, little discreet place, they’ve got these rope swings.” He licked his lips slowly. Wiggling his brows he actually cracked a small smile. “And lots and lots of interesting toys, too.”

“Oh, I totally think that we will have to go shopping.” She popped a tomato into his mouth as well and grinned. “I will even let you tie me up if you want.” She was a complete submissive to his Wolf she was finding, and she was really rather fine with that.

“Seriously?” he asked a little startled about that. At her nod he actually felt the need to grin at her but resisted. “Excellent, we can do that one day soon,” he told her, putting the rest of the cheese into the container and putting the lid on to keep it from drying out. Zaidu moved closer to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. “You want help chopping?”

“Nope, I have it. However”—she looked up at him and licked her lips—“I wouldn’t be opposed to you taking a very quick run down to that store while I chop and then get into a nice hot tub if you wanted to find us some toys to play with.”

Staring into her eyes he nodded. “All right,” he murmured, dropping a kiss to her lips. “Remember you said that.” He breathed against her mouth, kissing her again a little deeper, harder. Pushing back he let out a breath. “Stay inside, yeah?” he looked at her. “The wolves are likely out prowling so you’ll know if anyone gets close. I won’t be long,” he promised, snatching up his phone.

“Yeah, I will be inside I promise.” Bethany grinned and winked at him. “Go, I will have all of this prepped while you are out and then when you come home you can surprise me with what you’ve bought, and I simply can’t wait.”

Leaning in he kissed her once more. “I won’t be long,” he told her honestly. Hell, he was going to take the bike just so he could get there faster and back, too. Dashing for the door, he snatched up his jacket and keys and bolted out, barely remembering to lock it.

Bethany watched him leaving and only grinned. God she loved that Wolf. She quickly finished the chopping of the veg and the soy meat substitute and gave it a light browning with some of the onions. Placing everything in containers, she placed it all in the fridge and then headed up to the bathroom for her bubbly bath.

Zaidu bought a bunch of toys all with the assurance that as long as they didn’t leave the original packaging they could be returned if his “girl” didn’t like them. Shaking his head as he got off the bike at the house he dug out the bags before looking to the wolves that paced. They were calm for the most part, still anxious to meet his mate, but that would have to wait for a good long while. “Sorry, fur balls, she’s all mine for a while,” he warned them, heading into the house.

Chapter Thirteen

Lying back in the hot and bubbly water with a cloth over her eyes Bethany smiled. She felt the slight throbbing of the bite on her neck and knew that he was close. Leaning down in the water even more she listened intently as he moved around. “I’m in the tub,” she called out to him, as if he didn’t know already just where she was.

Dropping the bags on the bed he kicked off his runners before padding into the bathroom. “I kind of figured from the occasional splash of water.” Crouching down beside the tub he rested his chin on his hands as he folded them on the edge. “You about done yet?” he asked curiously, looking at the too many bubbles covering her body.

“I was just waiting on you to get home. Want to help me dry?” She had taken the liberty and shaved herself bare. She couldn’t wait to see what he would think of it when she stood and the bubbles were gone. “I take it you got us some lovely toys to experiment with?”

“Yup, we were told to look through them, check out the uses noted on the packaging and if there was anything too far out of the realm, return it. But we open it, we have officially bought it,” he told her, standing to grab her a towel. Shaking it out he turned and paused as she stood, his eyes right on her bare mound. “You shaved,” he growled huskily. His cock went rock fucking hard.

“I did.” She stepped out of the tub and into the towel he was holding loosely. “Do you approve? I had wanted to give you a surprise and I see that I did. Which by the way, I’m very glad that I was able to surprise you.”

“You definitely did surprise me,” he said, wrapping the towel around her shoulders. Looking down at her he let out a low whistle. “I can’t wait to lick you up,” Z murmured softly, his mouth already salivating at the thought.

“And I can’t wait to lick you as well,” Bethany shot right back at him. “I’m glad that you like what you see. I hope that along with the toys you were able to get some lube and stuff as well?” Because she had to admit, she liked it when he had toyed with her anus, when he had made her climax from just his finger there.

“We have many things but we need to read the ingredients to ensure you won’t react to anything and there’s nothing in there that I can’t stand,” he told her. Rubbing the towel down her arms slowly he used the ends to dry her breasts, sort of.

“I would be far more worried about you and what you can and can’t stand.” She worried for her Wolf, a great deal. So how about you grab the toy that made you the hardest and bring it to bed with us?”

Snorting, he pointed at the bags on the bed they could see through the open door. “You see those? Pretty much all of those had me rock hard at the possibilities. And that isn’t even a third of what I wanted to buy, but I was on the bike so space was limited.”

That had her grinning and nearly drooling. Turning to him she asked very simply, “What would you like to do to me? Do you want me on all fours on the bed, tied to the posts while you fuck me with one of those toys? Or would you rather see if you can get my ass ready for you to fuck?” Yep, she was using language. She had been doing a lot of research.

“What do you want me to do, darling?” he asked, softly moving closer to her. Dropping a hand to her shaved mound and the other to her ass, he rubbed simultaneously at her clit and her anus. “Do you want me to put the vibrating eggs in your pussy while I stroke and stretch your anus?”

“God yes.” She couldn’t tell him no on anything. “Please,” she whimpered. “I very much would like that a great deal. How will you stroke and stretch me?” she asked and let him walk her toward the bed. “Is there a toy for that?”

“There are many toys for many things,” he said, nipping at her neck lightly. “I think you should climb on the bed on your knees and I will dig out the eggs first and then we can figure out which lube works best for us.”

Climbing up on the bed on his orders Bethany looked back at him, watched him as he pulled the eggs from their case and laid her shoulders to the bed, her ass up high for him, and simply watched. “God you are a beautiful man, Zaidu. I’m very, very lucky that you are mine.”

“Only and forever yours,” he told her as he read the instructions and stuck the batteries where they needed to go. Humming softly he turned the switch to on and tested the various settings. “You ready, darling?” he asked, sitting behind her to rub one to her wet pussy.

“As ready as I’m going to get,” Bethany stated with a grin and braced her legs slightly farther apart. “Please, Zaidu, please,” she whimpered and wiggled her ass slightly in the air, waiting and needing as she did so.

Pressing the first one on the link in slowly, he added the second and then the third slightly larger one. Nudging them in a bit more he nodded and hit the control on the lowest setting. “How’s that feel?” he asked, pulling out the various lubes to read the ingredients, tossing a couple back into a bag.

Her toes curled and fingers clenched the bedding. “So good.” She purred. “Higher,” she begged in demand and her hips began to rock. “Please, Z, just a smidge more,” she whimpered. It felt so good. The eggs inside of her were vibrating and on occasion jumping and bumping against each other. It was a beautiful torture and she wanted more.

“Uh-huh,” he mumbled, reading another list of ingredients. Turning the eggs up to the next level he shot her a look as she twitched. “Too much?” he asked her and grinned at her moan. “That’s only level two of”—he checked the controller—“holy shit, fifteen. You aren’t even far enough up the scale to count it yet,” he teased, leaning in to bite her ass gently. Popping the lid on the lube he inhaled slowly. It actually was unscented, excellent. “I think we have a winner for lube, darling. The others we’ll return and pick up more of this as long as it’s truly as hypoallergenic as it claims.”

Tugging another bag in closer he pulled out five packages. “So, we have several ways to go about this, my little mate. We have the old finger stretching method or”—he put the packages of various sizes from small to large where she could see them—“we have butt plugs. We also have what the lady at the store called beads.” He set those three packages out, again varying sizes.

“I like the idea of the butt plug because then you can pull the eggs out of me and fuck me,” she decided finally after rocking back time and again. “Is there one that’s inflatable? I think that’s what I read online.” She paused and bit her teeth, felt it when he increased the speed of the eggs. “Oh Gods.”

Chuckling, he checked what they had and dug through the other bags. “We have an inflatable one,” he told her, holding it up. “Is this your choice, my lady?” he asked her softly as he eased the eggs into the number four setting, inhaling her heavy arousal.

She panted and then finally she nodded. “Yes, yes, that one.” She was soon going to be begging him and she knew it. “Please, Zaidu, Gods please, honey,” she begged. “Just, please something.” She was lost, damn but she was so totally and completely lost and needed him, now.

Humming softly he put everything else back and got into the package. Reading the directions, he put some lube on her anus and some on the butt plug. Rubbing it through the lube he turned the eggs down to two. “Relax, darling,” he said softly. Easing it in slowly he waited until he got it in place and gave it two pumps to hold it comfortably. Turning the eggs back up to four he gave the plug two more pumps as he watched her face.

“Oh, yes!” She began to push back against him and fisted the bedding under her hard. “More,” she whimpered. “For the butt plug, more and then swing your dick around here because I need to taste you, Zaidu.”

Chuckling, he stripped down and eased onto the bed to lay with his cock by her mouth. Expanding the plug three more pumps, he put the eggs on level five. Easing her over him he leaned up to lick the moisture on her bare lips and tease her clit, the vibrations from in her vagina echoing down into his tongue. “Interesting,” he murmured.

“And feels so very good, too,” Bethany replied and pressed her clit down against his mouth. Her hands stroked up and down his cock and she whispered, “Beautiful, simply beautiful,” before she teased him with her tongue and then began to try to work him into her mouth.

Cupping her hips he held her down to him as he lapped at her slowly, running his tongue around her vaginal opening. Growling softly he nibbled at her pussy, flicking his tongue to her clit before he suckled at the tight bud.

She moaned against his cock, working him in and out slowly, breathing through her nose as she did so. Her nails dug into his perfect ass, determination to make him come a living and breathing thing inside of her. So good. God that feels so good, she whispered in his mind.

Squeezing the pump for the butt plug three times he nipped at her clitoris gently when she whimpered. Too much? he asked softly. He wasn’t doing full squeezes, just half pumps to make her feel full. But she was an anal virgin and he didn’t want her harmed.

God no, feels so good. She whimpered and adjusted herself slightly. She had to give herself a moment to adjust to the feeling of the plug in her ass but once she did, between that, the eggs, and his mouth, she was so skyrocketing into space.

That’s it, he encouraged her, flicking his tongue over her clit roughly. Nipping, he tugged on her little nub and growled as he cranked the eggs up one more level. Multi-tasking at its very best.

Bethany sucked him in harder. She seemed more determined that he come now than she had been before. She licked his cock and began to caress her finger over the tight pucker of his ass.

Growling deep, he sucked hard at her clit and turned the eggs up another notch. Rocking his hips because she was killing him, Zaidu held out as long as he could. But between what he knew was happening with her, the sensations he could feel in their bond, and what she was doing to him, he bloody well exploded with a snarl of sound against her silky, wet pussy.

Bethany knew that he expanded when he came so the last second she pulled off so that she could only suck the head of his cock, her fingers gently massaging the knot there so that she could give him a bit of relief. When she had drank down every single drop that he had to offer her, she smiled. “God, I love that.” She rocked against him. “And I’m already so close to another orgasm,” she whimpered.

Turning the eggs off, Z tugged them from her vagina, liquid seeping out with them. “Move forward,” he growled softly. Shifting, he got up on his knees and behind her, pressing his still-hard cock into her body slowly, knowing she’d be sensitive, and with the plug he took a little extra care

Bethany bit her lower lip. She fisted her hands into the bedding once more and whimpered. “So good,” she whispered softly. “God I love how full I feel right now.” And she did. With the butt plug and Zaidu’s cock pushing into her body she felt fuller than she ever thought she might feel.

Rocking into her slowly he let her adjust to him moving up against the plug. Holding her hips he picked up speed the more she responded and was soon slamming his cock into her. Growling roughly as she moved back against him, he tightened his hands on her hips.

Her neck arched back. Her entire being seemed to vibrate as he took her. She whimpered and begged, “More.” Both of him and the plug. She was just inches from coming, just moments, and just needed a small bit more. “God you feel so good,” she sobbed.

Working his cock like a piston, he stabbed into her over and over. Growling as he began to expand he slammed hard into her just as his cock knotted up and he shot seed hotly into her body. Groaning when she screamed, her body clamping down hard, he bucked against her unintentionally and felt the added pressure from the butt plug on his cock.

She screamed over and over again. The pleasure was so intense, so right that she felt her consciousness sliding away. “So good,” she whispered before passing out on the poor Wolf.

Holding her up at her sudden move Z tipped his head to check on her. The sappy smile on her lips let him know she was just out. Moving when he could, Zaidu removed the plug and cleaned her up gently before tucking her into bed and sliding in to join her. Wrapping his arms around her he rested his cheek between her breasts and closed his eyes. “Mine,” he whispered.

Even in her sleep she whispered, “And you are mine.” Nestling in even closer to him she breathed easier as soon as she knew that he was there and closer to her. “I love you, Zaidu,” Bethany whispered before she allowed sleep to tug her fully under.

Chapter Fourteen

Sighing, he looked to where his mate sat reading a book. She was looking particularly fine in her silky undergarments and one of his button-down shirts hanging open around her. Pushing back he turned the computer off and waited for the system to signal it was locked before he walked toward her. “I have to fly out tonight,” he told her quietly as he sat at her hip facing her. “I need to go to Texas for backup to another Hunter. We have a couple options,” Zaidu told her softly.

“You can come with and hang out in the truck we’ll have for our use. You can go to the base and stay there. You could stay with one of the others or, if you wanted to, you can stay here on your own,” he told her. The last option was not the one he wanted for her. He’d be too worried about her being there alone with her brother still loose and wreaking havoc around the city.

“If you wouldn’t mind I would really rather come with you,” she whispered. “I promise you that I will stay out of the way and even keep a weapon handy in case someone is brave enough to approach the vehicle that you will have me stashed in. I don’t want to be without you.” She knew how silly that sounded, but there it was, the truth.

“Good,” he murmured quietly to her. Leaning in, he kissed her, cupping her soft cheek in his hand. “I don’t want you to be left behind either. I will need you there just to stay partially sane.” The thought of leaving her behind had driven the Wolf nuts. Zaidu knew it was because they were mates, tied together tightly. He just hadn’t realized how powerful it turned out to be. “We need to leave at six tonight to make the flight. You won’t need to bring much but bring winter gear. They have a storm blowing through right now.”

“Then I need to hit the shops because I don’t have winter clothes, well not that would keep me warm enough,” she offered. “So yeah, as long as you are good with it, love, I’m totally down with shopping and then coming with you. That way”—she moved from where she was sitting and pressed up against him—“you can keep me nice and warm.”

“I do like keeping you warm,” he said, sliding his arm around her waist, his skin gliding over her silky-smooth flesh. He loved when she wore practically nothing, leaving her flesh bare for his gaze or his touch. “We will hit the stores on our way out. We’ll give ourselves added time,” he said softly.

“Sounds good to me.” She couldn’t help but curl in closer to him. It felt as if she had been doing it for her entire life instead of just a few days. “I really rather love the way that you keep me warm, too.” Zaidu was naturally far hotter than a human, and she loved it.

Stroking his hand up and down her back slowly, he tipped his head down to press a kiss to her neck. “You know, if you are always getting chilled, you really should consider wearing more clothes,” he whispered quietly. Not that he’d be happy if she did.

“But I enjoy how you warm me up so very much better than I enjoy the clothes,” she admitted bluntly. “I think you are the best heater in the entire world and I really, really never am giving you up.” Pouting as she looked up at him she added, “Why? Do you not enjoy warming me?” The question was asked even though she knew the answer loud and clear.

Growling he bit her shoulder just hard enough to make her pay attention. “Silly question that you know the answer to, female of mine,” he said. Licking lightly at the faint marks that would vanish in moments, Zaidu nibbled up her neck to her ear. “I could get you a lot warmer except for the fact I have to finish prepping and I need to pack.”

“Damn. True.” She growled at him and looked up at him with a smile. “I happen to really love the way that you warm me, honey. I would really and truly like to be able to get warmer on the plane. Think that Talon will loan you the private plane once again so that we can join the Mile-High Club?”

“We’re taking one of them,” he told her quietly. “It was arranged as soon as the alert was put out.” He brushed his lips to hers lightly. “We can join the Mile-High Club however many times you would like.”

“Oh I love the way that sounds,” she told him with a grin. “I want to join it over and over again, darling. I also very much want to see just how well insulated the pilots’ cabin is to make sure they don’t hear me screaming.”

“It’s supposed to be very well insulated and soundproofed,” he told her quietly. “But that’s merely because they often fly injured Team members into bases. And an injured Changer can be loud and vicious. There’s no exterior handle or even a crack that claws could get into to haul it open.”

“Well, let’s hope that you never have to be flown home injured.” She shivered at the thought of him hurt. “I never want you hurt,” she whispered. “So do everything that you absolutely can to make sure that you never get hurt because I don’t think I could survive it.”

“Other than assholes trying to take me out while I’m on my bike, I try desperately not to ever be injured. It hurts, a lot,” he muttered quietly against her cheek. “And I tend to be overly dramatic, cranky, and a general pain in the ass when I’m hurt. Or so the doctors tell me. Personally I think they are the overly dramatic ones.”

Bethany found herself grinning and she said, “You did growl at me a lot. I understood why you were because you were hurt and all that, honey, but yeah, you growled. A lot. It’s okay of course because I think I kinda understood it but I would rather you not get hurt because I don’t like you being all growly with me.”

“You kept moving, that’s why I was growling,” he told her softly. “But when you stayed still I was very happy and very silent if you recall. Probably the only time that it will ever be that way. I much prefer you wiggling around and active.”

“I happen to really like being wiggly in your arms, darling.” There was a slight purr to her voice as she spoke. “I really, really love being able to have you close, having you loving on me the way that you do and having you touching me and making me move.”

Staring into her eyes when he lifted his head Zaidu kissed her gently. “I like you all wiggly, too,” he smiled slightly. “You can practice all your moves later on the flight. It will be a couple of hours so you’ll have lots of time.”

“Good.” Patting his chest, Bethany turned from him. “Come on, big boy. Your bags aren’t going to pack themselves. Plus we have to go shopping for me for some winter boots and a coat, so come on, honey-bunny. Time is wasting.”

Wincing at the nickname he didn’t say anything as he followed after her. “I did tell you to buy these things when we were shopping you may recall,” he commented when they reached the bedroom. “But you were too busy eyeing up the fancy heels and the pretty coat.”

Stopping Bethany turned to look at him and with a saucy grin simply said, “And you love it when I wear nothing but that pretty coat and those fancy heels. Try to tell me otherwise.” Her Wolf loved her dressing up in nothing but the fancy heels.

“You really should stop using what I say while sporting an erection against me in later conversations. You know I only have enough blood for one organ at a time and it’s not my brain in such situations,” he muttered.

“Yeah, I know.” Bethany’s wink was saucy and happy when she shot it to him. “But you are the one who brought up the coat and heels so I just had to remind you why you love them as much as I do, darling.”

Growling at her he moved closer and caught the tail of the shirt to pull her to a stop. “No more teasing me,” he warned softly, the Wolf agitated. He had a limited patience for teasing. His mate got away with more than any other ever could. But that didn’t mean he’d allow it nonstop.

“Good. I like it when he gets worked up.” She turned and wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him close. “Just keep growling, darling, and remember how agitated you are right now for as soon as we get in the air. That’s when I want you to pounce on me, because I will be more than ready for you then, too.”

“Pissing off a Wolf right before you lock him in a small space that he can’t get out of is just not smart,” he said to her. “I have a shorter fuse than most, darling, which you know, so stop messing with me and the Wolf.” He hoped he’d never hurt her like that but honestly, if the Wolf was that agitated and then confined, Zaidu honestly didn’t know what the beast would do. Especially since both he and the Wolf fucking hated to fly.

“I love you, Zaidu, and I know that you love me as well. I just want your mind to be on me and only me when we get onto that flight, honey. That’s what I want more than anything in the world. I know that you typically focus on me and only me but even more that’s what I want because I know you don’t like flying.”

“No, many people don’t like flying. I hate flying,” he said, wrapping his arms around her tightly. Walking her backward slowly toward their bedroom, he let out a breath. “The Wolf hates the confinement and motion. The man hates not having control over my own demise.”

“That’s why I really think that you should only focus on me. If you are only focusing on me, love, then you will hopefully not think about flying as much as I know you will anyway,” she smiled.

“I am always focused on you, Bethany,” Zaidu told her, backing her to the middle of the room. Stopping, he leaned in to kiss her softly. “Get dressed while I start to pack and then you need to grab a few things before we go beef up your winter wear.”

“Sounds good.” She moved to her closet and began to pull on clothes, layering as she did so. She then began to grab a couple of things from her closet that she wanted. Taking them to his suitcase she placed them beside it. “I think I should take an empty case with me as well so that we can just put my new things in the case. Thoughts?”

Nodding, he moved to collect a second case and set it by the door. “Not a bad plan.” So much for one bag. Traveling with a woman always made things interesting. “Grab your toothbrush and whatever other goo you need.” He didn’t ask and he prayed she’d never tell, though the trip to the drug store had been scarily enlightening.

Grabbing all that she needed, Bethany tossed the toiletries into a baggie and then into Zaidu’s bag. “All right, love, I’m as ready to go as I possibly can be at the moment. We should go and get the winter things for me from a place without any distractions like exceptionally hot high heels and sexy-as-hell coats.”

Shutting the case he lifted it off the bed and carried it to the door, grabbing the empty one as he passed. “Can you set the internal heat down five degrees?” he asked over his shoulder just as he passed the control on the wall. Taking the stairs quickly he set the bags by the front door and grabbed his boots. He didn’t worry about weapons. They would be supplied on site by the Hunter there. They all kept a cache of their own personal weapons in all the major cities the Hunters frequented. Only when they had to travel to odd spots did they carry their own gear.

Stopping to turn down the internal heat, Bethany looked around the home and smiled. “It’s going to be good to come back home,” she whispered with a grin. “But I’m going to enjoy being able to be here with you as well, darling. I really and truly think that it’s going to be a great deal of fun to be able to spend time on the road with you.” As long as he didn’t get hurt. That would be bad. Very bad.

“I don’t intend to get hurt,” he said, grabbing his jacket to shrug into. “Getting sideswiped by some drunk hick was not part of the plan.” A drunk hick Zaidu still had to find. He’d remembered more of the accident, or what he believed wasn’t an accident, but Quincy was only able to run the facial recognition on off hours since it wasn’t an active case, so it was taking time to narrow down who it might have been.

Bethany frowned. Stepping up at his side she linked her arm with his after taking the empty case from him and looked up at him. “What was that?” She had only been able to find a glimpse of what he had been thinking and it bugged her. A lot. “Why isn’t it an active case? If someone tried to hurt you, Zaidu, that to me is definitely something that needs to be active.”

“Because everyone else seems to think that it was an accident,” he told her as they walked out to the truck. Tossing everything into the backseat he opened her door for her. “It was the middle of a blizzard, I was on a bike, road conditions were beyond horrible, and they figure he didn’t see me. I saw the look on his face. It wasn’t shock or surprise or even horror at knowing what was going to happen, it was determination. Besides, if it was an accident, why didn’t he stop? Even if he had been drunk I’m betting he would have stopped to assist because of the blizzard. On top of that, I was nearly a hundred feet off the highway. He was moving hard and fast and plowed me off the road. My bike was in tiny pieces, Bethany. That spells intent to me, but until I have something, I can’t get it as an active case.”

“Damn,” she muttered. “Well, then I think that we will just simply have to gain the information that you need and I will do whatever I need to in order to help you,” she told him softly. “So you can tell me what it is that I can do in order to help you, darling.”

“At this moment and time, nothing,” he told her with a sigh. “Right now we have a Rogue to go and find and ensure is stopped. I don’t want anyone else hurt by a Rogue while I’m trying to figure out my own shit.”

“Can you tell me just what a Rogue is? Are Rogues like the ones who had chased me up the tree?” Yeah, she still wasn’t proud of that, but it had been what brought her and Z together so she was all right with it.

Getting behind the wheel, he got them moving. “Those were Rogues, but in actuality, there are three kinds. There are born Rogues, traumatic Rogues, and sadistic Rogues. Born Rogues are those that are born with something out of place, but until they hit puberty, which for most Changers is in the late teens or early twenties, it doesn’t manifest. And then, after puberty, it’s like they go off the rails. Traumatic Rogues are those that suffered some devastation in their lives like the loss of a loved one, their mate, a child, and so forth. Something inside of them snaps, like in humans, and they kill to dull the pain of their own loss. Sadistic Rogues are ones that, like human serial killers, started early with small animals, pets, neighborhood kids, and then, when they got older, continued to hurt others to feel the euphoria of it. For the sadistics, they get off on the high of the kill and are the most dangerous of them all because they have absolutely no morals at all.”

“But there was a whole group of them, Zaidu. They all wanted to tear me apart and kill me and from the way they worked they have done it before, often.” Which scared the hell out of her. What if they decided to come looking for her again as the “one that got away”?

“They were all contained and detained.” Those he hadn’t killed on the spot. “Their leader was a sadistic Rogue and, like any good little cult leader, found those not completely abhorrent to the idea of showing the little humans who was boss. He likely had a great little spiel about how they are the superior race and yet we live in secrecy to ensure the humans never feel threatened and so forth. Gets them all amped up, juices them, and then they find a victim. In that case it was you.” Z looked over at her. “Climbing the tree was a smart move. The Wolf Changer is like wild wolves. Trees aren’t our friends.”

“I just kinda went with my gut,” she admitted to him. “And my gut told me to climb. Funny thing though.” Chewing her lip, it was clear that she was hesitating in telling him what she was about to tell him. “I’ve never climbed a tree in all my life but as soon as the thought hit me it was like instinct. I climbed that tree as if I had been climbing them for years and years, all my life, but I’ve never once climbed one.”

“Fear and adrenaline,” he told her as he did a shoulder check as he sped up to get onto one of the main roads leading to the city. “We all have the same basic knowledge deep inside from the days man first crawled out of the swamp. When we are chased we instinctively run. When we are threatened we either fight or retreat.” Zaidu glanced over. “You assessed the situation, saw your options, and your primitive brain, no insult intended, told you what to do. I still wish it had been a smaller tree though, for the record.”

She laughed and nodded. “Yeah me, too. Have I mentioned that I’m terrified of heights?” she asked with a grin. “But once I started to climb I didn’t stop until the top swayed. I had to be as far from them as possible and I didn’t care if I had to stay up there until I lost consciousness and fell to my death. There was no way in hell I was going to come down when that idiot tried to make me come down.” She rolled her eyes. “And he was a moron, by the way.”

“I think that may be the nicest thing Gordon’s been called in a very long time,” he told her honestly. “He’s definitely never been the brightest of lads from the background we had on him, but nobody saw him actually snatching someone up coming. We were all a little surprised it was him to be frank. He was always more a follower than a leader.” Zaidu fell silent and frowned in thought. “He’s always been a follower,” he muttered to himself.

She frowned and tilted her head. “There was another man.” She only just remembered that in that moment in time. “He didn’t chase after me. Instead he was the one who was there, in the shadows. It was like he was watching what was happening. I know how weird that sounds but it was like he was sizing Gordon up for a job, if that makes sense.” She had shadowed prospective employees before, knew what it looked like, and that’s how it felt to her now.

“Gordon’s puppet master,” he said, knowing the truth already. “Son of a—” He growled and dug around in the console to find his earpiece. Tucking it into place he activated his phone. “Quincy, I need you to let Talon know that Gordon wasn’t the ringleader. We missed someone at the site. He obviously bailed right before or as soon as he saw me. Slipped right through the damned net.” He paused and listened for a time. “No, he won’t tell you anything, but get one of his lackeys. They’ll sell him out faster than you can say ‘mother.’”

“I’m sorry, honey. I just forgot all about it.” The trauma from that day still lived inside of her. From time to time she caught glimpses that she had forgotten. “Honestly I was so angry that they had taken my three-thousand-dollar shoes that I didn’t think much about anything else at all,” she admitted.

“Hush,” he said, dropping the earpiece into the console again after hanging up. Reaching out for her hand he kissed her fingers when she let him lift it. “It’s not your fault, Beth. It was a rather traumatic night for you. I’m unhappy with myself that I didn’t remember that particular portion of Gordon’s personality,” he whispered softly against her skin.

“If I recall it was rather traumatic for you as well,” Bethany whispered to him softly. “So it’s not just you, honey. It really isn’t. Neither of us even came close to thinking about it. You know now, you have your Teams working on it. I’m sure that he will be found.”

“Talon’s Teams,” he corrected her softly. He didn’t work with the Teams. They worked with him on very, very rare occasions. “Quincy will ferret the info out if he can and pass it along to those that need to know to make them squirm and get more info. Unfortunately Hunters aren’t permitted in the Chambers of the Council without an invitation and escort or I’d go and get the info out of them myself.”

“What are the Chambers of the Council?” Bethany asked then. “I’m just curious. You talk about it like it’s a place that very few people can go to, so what is it?” Looking out the side window Bethany watched as the fog thickened and shivered. “I’m seriously going to hate how cold it’s going to be, aren’t I?” She turned to him once more and smiled and added, “But you are going to keep me so very nice and warm aren’t you?”

“The winters can be rough if you aren’t properly acclimated,” he told her honestly. “The Chambers are where the Council meets to make, uphold, and alter the laws that govern all changers, Fae, and magic users like the Mage and Sorcerers. They are the peacemakers, lawmakers, judge, jury, and sometimes executioners. The Chambers are on a different plane of existence and only the Kings and Queens of the Council can enter with permission of Gaia, our Goddess. There are also a few Guards from the higher-ranked Kings and Queens that have special permissions for things like prisoner transports. Other than that, if someone wants or needs to go there, they have to be escorted.”

“So in other words, it’s one of the most guarded places for your people, right?” At his nod, she reached out and touched her hand to his once again. Smiling, she said, “I happen to really enjoy you so very much, Zaidu. I know that you think you have no family or friends, but you do. You have me, Zaidu, and you have your friends as well, know it or not.”

He really wished she’d stop saying that. “Bethany, you need to stop saying that. Hunters do not have friends,” he said and at a red light he looked to her as he stopped. “Friends of Hunters die. Friends of Hunters die horrible, painful, and very lengthy deaths. They are not quick, they are not merciful, they are the worst way you can imagine to die and multiply it by a hundred, you’ll be close. Hunters. Do. Not. Have. Friends.” Z stared at her for a long time and prayed she’d understand every time she claimed he had friends she was endangering the support network of men and women the Hunters relied on.

“All right, you don’t have friends.” She didn’t understand why it was so important to him but she accepted it. “And you are sure that you will be all right to keep me as close as you will have to keep me and ensuring that I’m here in your life?”

Sighing, he got them moving again and rubbed at his temple. “I hate to point this out, Bethany darling, but that was the original plan of me avoiding you completely. No, we’re not going back to that. You’re mine and I’m keeping you. Besides, I’d be a homicidal maniac inside of an hour if you ever walked out of my life for wanting you so bad. I only have one rule for you to follow when we’re on the road for a hunt. Whatever I say goes and it goes immediately. There is no room for questions, there is no room for error, there is my way or rape, dismemberment, and death at the hands of those I hunt.” Yeah, really romantic and all, but, hell, what did he know about romance or feelings or whatever?

“I am not a stupid woman, Zaidu. I know that you have a great deal more experience in everything than I do, honey, and I will do all that I have to in order to ensure that I’m safe, or at least as safe as I can be, honey. I trust you and if you tell me to go, I will go.”

Reaching over, he touched her hand. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly. “I’m horrible at explaining myself to another.” He never did it and never had to, not since being marked as a Hunter. “I know this is hard for you, Beth, and I’m only making it worse with my lame explanations.”

“No, Z, they actually made perfect sense. I’m thankful that you didn’t pull punches or hold my hand. I need plain speak, easy to understand because I don’t do hints or whatever very well at all. All I ask is that you always just simply tell me instead of alluding to something you think I should know, but really don’t.”

“I’ll explain more on the plane.” He looked to her. “I promise. But some things can’t be spoken where the winds could carry your voice to your enemy.” He wasn’t even joking a little. Fucking dark Magi and Sorcerers were making their lives miserable with their little stalker routines.

“Okay, honey, I trust you.” She really did, too. She believed in him, trusted in him, and if he said that he would tell her later she trusted that. “We will work it all out, won’t we? Together we’ll work everything out because we are a pair, right?”

“We’re bond-mates,” he told her quietly as he found a store for winter gear. “More than married, more than soul mates, we are the only two puzzle pieces in all the universe that fit together perfectly and in harmony. There is no other for me.” And there would never be another for her.

That had her smiling and she nodded. “And you are mine. I’ve never wanted another as I want you, honey. The one and only person in the world that completes me is you. And that makes me so very, very happy.”

“If you start quoting movie romances I may have to stuff you in the back,” he warned her. Finding a spot to park in, he turned the engine off and got out of the truck. Moving around, he helped her out. “Come on, sweet. We need to get your stuff so we can get to the airport on time.”

“And I would never quote cheesy romance movie lines.” She teased him with a smile. “Which is actually really very good because in all honesty all that I want to do is have you here with me, have you loving me. Nothing else matters to me, cheesy romance movie lines and all.”

Leaning in he kissed her before leading her into the store for their shopping. Or rather, her shopping.

Chapter Fifteen

Once the plane was up in the air and settled en route for Texas he undid his belt and turned to look at her. “The plane has a magical shield of sorts that allows us to discuss things freely. I wanted to explain to you why Hunters don’t claim friends. While we may have some, we never, ever lay claim to any out in the world or even in our own homes. There are dark magic users working for our enemies, and the Council has placed restrictions on us for our safety and to keep humans safe,” he explained. “Any ‘friend’ we claim can be used against us so we keep people at arm’s length and never speak of them in fond ways. We try never to use names unless necessary and then only strictly businesslike.”

“I hate that you have to do that but I understand it, honey. I really and truly do. Do I like it? No. Heck no. Do I get it? Yes. Sadly I understand it far more than I care to admit.” She sighed and shook her head. “And since you have claimed me that puts a big ole target on my head as well, doesn’t it?”

“I did warn you, sweetheart,” he said quietly as he watched her. “We’re going to do everything we can to limit the danger to you.” Zaidu still hated Gaia for putting Bethany in danger at all by throwing them together. “The house is very well protected, lots of ward, lots of shielding, and the wolves will eat anything that threatens me. It’s when we’re away from the house that we have to be on guard.”

“I need you to know one thing right now,” she said and reached out for him. “I need you to know that there is no one that I would rather have as mine than you. I love you, Zaidu. If it means that I will be in danger then it’s something that we will get through, together. I have you and life is good.”

Tugging her over into his lap Z hugged her close to him. “I’m going to limit the danger, Bethany, I swear it. I won’t have you getting hurt, not now and not ever.” He didn’t know how he’d ever react if she got hurt, but the Wolf really hated the thought.

“I know that, darling,” she said. “How about you and I go back to that bedroom so we can make love and you can forget all about the upset that you are feeling now, honey. I really and truly do not want to have you upset. Instead I want you to focus on me and only me.”

“We could do that,” he agreed softly. Letting her off his lap he stood up and followed after her to the back. Locking the door he kicked off his boots and then stood watching her as she moved. He liked watching her. She had an innate grace about her, moving like she was pure energy, part of the universe. If he didn’t know better he’d swear she had Fae or Sprite in her lineage somewhere.

Getting undressed Bethany looked to Zaidu and grinned. “Well come on, my Wolfy darling, you need to get naked, sweets,” she told him with a grin. “Because I don’t want to be the only one naked and climbing into this cold bed alone.” She tried to pout but didn’t pull it off very well.

“You should work on that,” he commented at her failed expression. She was grinning too much to make it work. Reaching up, he tugged his shirt off and dropped it to the floor. Undoing his button fly he shoved the jeans down and stepped out of them. “You seem to forget I don’t do layers, Beth. It doesn’t take me forever to undress.” Unlike women who had to have seemingly endless amounts of clothing on.

“Damn and I love that you don’t do them, too.” She licked her lips as she looked at him and whimpered, literally. “I really and truly believe that we should try out this bed. So come here, honey bunny.” She knew the name drove him nuts and it made her giggle to say it.

Growling darkly at her, Zaidu stalked in closer to her and grabbed her when she went to “escape” him. “Don’t call me that,” he said in soft warning. He hated nicknames of all sorts. He let everyone use “Z” because it didn’t irritate the Wolf. Everything else drove his counterpart and himself nuts. Dropping onto the bed he rolled her under him.

Wrapping her leg around his waist she tugged him close and grinned. “How about my love? My bond-mate? How about my one and only?” she teased softly and let her hands trail over his chest as she did so. “I love you, Zaidu, and I absolutely love to hear the Wolf growling, too.” Especially when she knew it wasn’t in anger but in hungry need.

“Those are permissible, but nothing else,” he told her. He didn’t want to tell her the why of it, though. Some of the past had to damn well stay there. Rubbing his nose to her neck he breathed her in and the Wolf growled in appreciation of her aroused scent.

“There is that growl from you I love so much,” she teased him with a smile. “I really love it when you growl at me like that, darling,” she whispered. “I love it when you are inside of me growling like that too.”

Deciding it was time to turn the tables on his mate he pressed his cock to her wet pussy. Letting the head enter her, he stroked her a bare inch in and out. Growling low, he nibbled on her neck. He continued his short little thrusts. “Like this?” he asked her quietly.

“Not quite like that.” She moaned and tried to pull him in closer, tighter to her body. “I really and truly think you need to be fully inside of me, darling.” She shuddered. “I need more of you.” She loved when he played games with her like this though. She had to admit that this was the best of the best of times for her.

Zaidu slid in a little more, giving her another two inches. “Like this?” he quizzed. Moving slowly in and out, he lifted his head to watch her face. She was starting to claw at him, demanding he move deeper, but he wasn’t going to give in yet.

“Lord, you are killing me.” But in the best ways possible. It was stunningly wonderful. The way it felt to have him teasing her like this was amazing. “Please. More,” she grumbled. “So much more.”

Drawing back until only the head of his cock was sitting in her tight, hot pussy, he waited until she looked at him. “No more nicknames?” he asked her quietly. “Right?” He flexed his cock just a little and waited on her answer.

“No more nicknames. Promise,” she whimpered. “Only Z or my love. Just you.” He certainly knew how to get her agreement on things, that much was very sure and true. “Fuck me, Zaidu.”

“That I can do,” he said honestly now that he’d gotten her word on the nicknames. Sliding in fully, he smiled faintly at her shuddering breath of pure relief. Pulling out, he thrust into her deeper, harder, spearing her all the way to her womb. Thrusting hard and fast Zaidu fucked her, their flesh meeting in loud slaps, his cock reaching as deep as it could into her hot, wet depths.

She could feel him touching the very depths of her womb, felt his cock nudging that opening time and again until all she could do was let go and feel. Bethany felt herself zooming and flying higher and higher until she screamed, her nails biting into him roughly and her body and soul opening to him alone and taking off.

Growling at the force of her orgasm pulling him into his own, Zaidu sank his teeth into her flesh right over the mark he’d given her when they’d bonded. His whole body jolted as his seed shot into her hot depths and the knot in his cock locked him into place.

“God, I love you.” She breathed as she held him tightly. Closing her eyes she shivered once more and let out the breath she had been holding, her eyes closing and a happy smile on her lips as they did. “I think that joining the Mile-High Club was the best idea ever.”

Licking slowly at her shoulder, he breathed out over the damp flesh and nipped at her throat. “I love you, too,” he admitted quietly against her ear. He waited for the reaction she would give. He was more than a little worried.

She hadn’t expected the words, had never expected them, but when he whispered them against her ear she felt as if her world had finally been made whole. A smile touched her lips and her cheek rubbed his. “Thank you,” she whispered. “I do love you so very much as well. Thank you for the words.”

Shrugging, with embarrassment making his cheeks hot, he buried his face in her neck. He didn’t know why he’d said the words but they were the truth of his heart and soul. She’d needed them. Even though she’d said she’d known and didn’t need them, he knew that for a half lie. Holding her tight, Zaidu closed his eyes and relaxed as he waited for his body to loosen so they could make love again.

Bethany’s body relaxed under his and a smile crossed her lips. “I am so very, very happy,” she whispered. “For now how about you roll us to our sides so that we can have a small rest before we do this all over again?” She yawned and snuggled closer to him. “I really want you to hold me close while we both get ready for rounds two, three and so on.”

Rolling them took a little effort and some skill, mostly luck, but he got them on their sides, her one leg still up over his waist. Grabbing the blanket he yanked it up over her and made sure she was covered. The slight chill of the processed air didn’t bother him but he knew her smaller human body would feel it quickly.

“Thank you, honey,” she whispered softly and slid off and into sleep, the sleep that could only be found when the love of your life held you close, held you tightly. Sighing happily, she nuzzled against him, even in sleep, and drifted away fully.

Chapter Sixteen

Getting up at the knock on the hotel room door Zaidu moved silently to check the peephole before he opened the door. Though he kept his hand on his weapon, he didn’t draw it as the other Hunter slipped into the room. Closing and locking the door he moved into the suite. “Bethany, this is Gareth, Gareth, my bond-mate Bethany.” He saw the flicker of shock that was quickly masked and knew he’d have questions to answer later. Looking to his mate though, he explained, “This is the Hunter I’m here to help out.”

Grabbing his jacket he went to her. “We’ll be gone for a while,” he told her, sliding his arms around her waist. “Remember all I told you.” Stay in the room, door locked, security chain on, and keep her cell with her at all times. “You call me if you need me,” he reminded her. They’d ordered food beforehand so she wouldn’t need anything through the night and, come dawn, hopefully he’d be back.

Bethany felt ill that he was having to leave her but she understood it. Nodding, she smiled at Zaidu and then moved closer to him. Grabbing him by the shirt she looked up at him. “I love you, Zaidu. You better come home to me without any kind of injuries or hurts or I’m gonna be a cranky woman.” She looked to Gareth. “Nice to meet you. Please make sure that he comes back to me in one whole piece.”

Dropping a kiss to her lips he ran a finger down her cheek. I love you, too, little one, he said quietly, not willing to say it in front of others. Stepping back he led Gareth out of the suite and waited until he heard her put the chain on before leading the Panther to an elevator. Seeing the grin lurking on the other man’s face, Z growled low. “Zip it.”

* * * *

Returning to the room hours later, practically dawn, he knocked on the door. “Bethany, it’s me,” he called just loud enough she should hear and knocked again. He could use the key but with the chain on the door he’d never get in without breaking in. Hopefully she wasn’t in the bedroom otherwise she’d never hear him. He was dirty, exhausted, and just wanted a hot bath and sleep.

Moving to the door, Bethany looked through the peephole first and then when she was sure that it was Zaidu she opened it to him. Reaching out she grabbed him and pulled him in close. “Are you okay, honey?” she whispered softly and looked up at his poor filthy body.

Nodding, he shrugged out of his jacket and hung it on the doorknob before pulling her into his arms. “Exhausted,” he said quietly to her. “We caught the Rogue and he wasn’t exactly in the mood to give up easily. He made us work for it. It was a long hunt,” he murmured, rubbing his cheek to hers.

“Come on then, love, let’s get you in the shower, and while you are showering, honey, I will order us up some pizza and that way when you get out of the shower it should be here. Lots of meat, right?” she asked softly. “That way you will get your meat fix? I will get myself a small one that’s veggies only, though.”

Letting her lead him to the shower he didn’t even argue as she stripped him down. Or when she pushed him in under the hot water. It was kind of nice to have someone looking after him, even if it was only for a few minutes. Ducking his head under the water, Z let it pound over his neck and back as he stood with his forehead braced to the wall.

“Will one large one be enough for you, honey, or should I get two?” She knew how much the man ate and worried that one large just wouldn’t cut it. “I will get two. We can always put the leftovers in the mini-fridge.” Watching him for another moment she finally nodded and walked to the other room to make the pizza orders.

His little mate was much too good for and to him. Smiling ever so slightly, Zaidu lost it the next moment when he yawned wide. He needed to sleep soon, but she was right, he needed to eat first. If he didn’t the Wolf would drag him up out of sleep at some point for sustenance and it wouldn’t be overly picky where it got the meat from.

Grabbing a towel, Bethany came back into the bathroom and smiled. “Come on there, Z, time to get out so that you can be dressed and ready when the food comes because we both know that you won’t let me answer the door.” God love the man but he was so very overprotective, and she loved it, a lot.

Groaning softly, he turned off the water and got out of the stall. Letting her dry him as he stood swaying slightly, Zaidu watched her under heavy lids. “What did you do while I was out?” he asked quietly. He needed her to talk, to keep him focused on her long enough to get the door for the food. He didn’t care if he ate any. At least it would be there for later.

“Well let’s see. I shaved my legs, underarms, and waxed.” She grinned. “Well, you get that part,” she teased him. “I walked holes in the floor waiting on you to come back to me but then you came to me, love. That’s all that matters. All that matters is that I have you in life.” She whispered to him softly, “Come on. Food will be here in five.”

Following after her, he stood as she grabbed him a clean pair of jeans. “Just the pants. I’m too tired to bother with the shirt,” he said softly. Taking the pants from her, he tugged them on and buttoned them up enough to keep them on his hips.

As the knock on the door sounded Bethany smiled. “I timed that just right,” she stated happily. “Go. I will go clean up the bathroom so that I’m out of the way.” She knew the way that Zaidu thought and would do it just to make him happy. “Go, love. Do what you need.”

Lifting her hand, he kissed her fingers and headed for the door, pausing to grab his wallet and weapon. Checking the peephole he stuffed the gun in his waistband and pulled it open. Digging out the money and a tip he passed it over and took the boxes with thanks. Shutting the door and locking up, he moved to the sofa and set everything on the coffee table before dropping onto the sofa.

Bethany came out of the bathroom and dropped onto the sofa beside him, passing him a bottle of water that she had grabbed along the way. “Okay, baby, time to eat, my love. Eat and then you and I are going to crawl into that big fat bed, darling, and we are going to curl into each other so that we can sleep off your aches, pains, and then tomorrow you can love me, darling.”

Passing her the smaller box he flipped the lid open on one of the two of his and inhaled. “You’re sure you’re okay with me eating this in front of you?” he asked, lifting a meaty slice from the box. He normally ate what the Wolf needed in meat out of her view and out of range of her nose.

“I don’t mind at all, honey. It’s cooked and I didn’t have to watch it being cooked so I’m good with it.” She took out a thick slice of her pizza and inhaled the veggies. “Extra veggies just like I asked for. Damn they are good,” she murmured and took a nice big bite.

Devouring the first slice he took a second, third, and fourth, putting them down in quick succession. The fifth he savored a little more and by the sixth he wasn’t quite as ravenous. He made it through the whole first pizza before sleep overwhelmed his need to eat more. Drinking the bottle of water, he yawned and leaned back. He’d save the other one for later when he woke hungry for food.

She had only eaten half of her small pizza and knew that look. “Get into bed, Z. I will put these in the fridge and then tomorrow you can heat it up.” Thankfully the hotel they were in was like a mini apartment, had all of the kitchen appliances as well as a separate bedroom and bathroom. “I will be there in like three minutes, promise.”

Nodding, he passed her the empty bottle of water and headed for the bedroom. Dropping his jeans, he tugged on the blankets enough so he could fall onto the sheets. Easing up into the middle he collapsed and, in seconds, was sound asleep.

Bethany had everything put away, lights off, and then was in bed with him after peeling out of her clothes. Snuggling against him, Bethany smiled happily and shook her head when he pulled her in closer and growled as he did so. Smiling, she shook her head. “I love you, too, my darling Zaidu. Sleep. I’m good, honey. I’m safe.”

Sometime in the daytime Z woke and got up to eat more, the Wolf demanding more sustenance. Eating the other pizza cold, he quickly finished it and then climbed back into bed with his mate. Tucking her close he rested his cheek between her breasts, her skin warm and smooth, and her heartbeat a steady rhythm that eased him back into sleep.

Bethany woke just before night and smiled. She’d felt Zaidu wake in the middle of their sleep and then come back to bed to pull her in closer. When she woke, she wanted to have him and nothing would hold her back from that. Pushing him to his back, Bethany began to move her lips down his chest slowly. She didn’t say anything, just simply let her mouth move over him, her teeth nipping his chest and her tongue easing the pain.

Jerking awake, he shuddered at her sensual bed play. “What are you doing?” he rumbled out on a low growl. His body was wide awake, his mind a few moments behind but quickly starting to catch up. He had to admit, finding her mouth moving over his flesh first thing in the morning was a fantastic way to wake.

“Well here I am hoping”—she moved her lips so that she was hovering just over his cock—“that you wanted me to maybe, just maybe”—she licked him then—“lick you. Fuck you. I don’t know, maybe do anything that you want in the world, my love?”

“I like your ideas.” He breathed out, licking his lips slowly. “You do whatever you want to do to me, darling.” He was all for anything she wanted to try, especially if it involved her mouth on his cock or his cock buried deep inside her slick pussy. Hell, he was up for both of those. He was Wolf after all and had a hell of a lot more sexual stamina than any mere human—his mate notwithstanding of course.

Bethany moved her mouth up and down on Z’s cock. She began to work him as needfully, as hungrily as she needed to be doing so. “Like this?” she asked with a smile and moved down and back up on him. “Is this what you need and want?”

“That totally works for me,” he wheezed out, his mind still a little sluggish. His body was fully on board and really, that’s all that mattered. “Or more, more would work, too,” he suggested in what he hoped was a helpful and not pleading tone.

She moved on him again, a grin as she worked him. “I think that…” She licked up the full length of him and back down to let her tongue move over his balls. “I happen to really think that you should touch me, too.”

“You’re going to have to move then, darling.” He was still half-asleep and feeling damned relaxed under her ministrations. “Swing your gorgeous self around so I can lick up all your sweet cream I can smell on you.”

That had her smiling and she did just that. Moving so that she was settled over his face she rubbed herself against him. “Lick me, darling,” she whispered softly and whimpered happily when he did just that. “So good, honey.” She then began to lick him once more.

Sliding his tongue slowly over her damp flesh, Zaidu growled happily at her rich liquid. Cupping her bottom he held her down over him and lapped at her, one finger moving to stroke and tease her anus. Rubbing, he slid it in to give slow strokes that mirrored the actions of his tongue.

“God that feels so very good,” she moaned. Pushing back against him again she shivered and renewed her efforts at taking him over the edge right along with her. “More,” she demanded and, taking a deep breath, moved her mouth down his shaft hungrily.

Moving his hips slightly he pushed his finger deeper into her anus and stroked her as he suckled on her clit before licking at her pussy. Thrusting his tongue into her, he drew out all the liquid he could as he held on to his sanity and made her work him hard.

She sucked harder, needing more and more as she did so. Pressing back on him time and again it wasn’t but minutes before she came, her hands clenching on his thighs and body letting go with her desperation.

Growling at her orgasm, Zaidu drank her down and gave in, letting go as he drew his hips down a bit so the knot wouldn’t catch in her mouth. Groaning, he stroked her anus lightly as she drank him down before collapsing on top of him.

Her breath was coming out in gasps. She lay limply on him, a smile on her face as she did so. “Good morning,” she whispered to him softly and moved so that she could curl up at his side once more. “There, much better.” She laid her head on his shoulder and simply relaxed there with him.

Rolling them over so she was tucked under him he pressed a kiss to her neck. “Good morning, love,” he whispered. “That was a wonderful way to wake up, thank you for that. He’d have to return the favor one of these mornings.

“You are very welcome. I happened to really, really like waking you like that.” Her finger traced over his cheek and fingers traced his lips. “I think that I am going to love coming on missions with you if I get to wake you like this every time.”

“Me, too,” he breathed out as he nibbled along her jaw with a feeling of happiness and contentment. Pressing a kiss to her lips, he propped himself up on his elbows. “We should order some room service and then get back into bed for another few hours.”

“I happen to really love that idea. Will you order me a veggie omelet and milk please? In the mean time”—she pulled back from him—“I’m going to go and get into a nice hot, bubbly tub and wait for my bond-mate to come join me so we can turn on the jets please.”

“No girly scented bubbles,” he requested, softly pressing a kiss to her lips. “I’ll ask them to bring it all up in a half hour, if that’s enough time for a good soak that is.” He didn’t know. He wasn’t a bath person in the least.

“No girly bubbles. The clean-scented ones that you like, honey, promise,” Bethany promised. “Now go. Get our food ordered and forty-five minutes if you would please. I want that extra fifteen minutes with you if I could, please.”

“Done,” he told her softly as he eased up off the bed. Pausing a moment he watched as she stretched slowly. “Keep that up and it will be a lot longer than forty-five minutes before I let you eat,” he warned as he turned to head for the other room and the phone there.

Bethany grinned a silly and happy grin and moved from the bed and to the bathroom. God she was happy. She didn’t think that life could be any better than as it was right there and then in those moments. Starting the bath, she put the unscented bubbles into the tub and stepped into the hot water with a smile and leaned back, waiting on Z to come to her.

Hanging up the phone after placing their order he padded back into the bedroom and to the big bathroom. Stopping in the doorway, he reached up to grab the door frame and stretch out his still-tender muscles. “Got room in there for one more?” he asked, curious as to what her answer would be.

“You bet. Only as long as that one is you.” Moving back slightly she smiled. “Come on, Zaidu.” She held her hand out to him. “Come and get in here with me so that we can start the jets on this wonderful tub so that the aches and pains you are feeling can hopefully be eased a bit, darling.”

Dropping his arms, Z walked to her and took her hand, leaning in to kiss her fingers before he stepped into the tub. Sinking down he let out a small sigh as the hot water wrapped around all his aches and strains.

Pushing the button for the jets, Bethany smiled. “Turn around, honey, and let me rub your back. Come on, you would do it for me so now it’s time for me to do it for you. Turn around and I’m going to give you a massage.”

Blinking at her words, Zaidu gave a mental shrug and shifted so his back was to her. Jolting a little when she put her hands on him he soon relaxed as she rubbed at his back. Unfortunately as she eased the ache in his back she caused another to grow in his groin.

Lifting her feet, she let them rest on his upper thighs, pulling him tighter as she did so. “There, feeling better, honey?” She hoped that he was because she was aching, she was needy, and she was about to come apart at the seams with being able to touch him as she wanted and needed to. “Please tell me that you are because I really think that we need to have some bathtub sex.” Seemed all she wanted at the moment was sex, sex, and more sex. Damn her hormones were in full control right then.

Shifting, he reached back to hook his arm around her waist and lifted her up and around to straddle his lap. “I’m fully erect, Bethany. I have been since you started rubbing my back and my mind got to thinking about how wonderful it was when you rubbed my aching cock.”

Bethany couldn’t help but grin down at him. Bracing her hands on his shoulders, she eased herself down on him. Leaning in she whispered against his lips, “Will we always be this much in need? I swear it’s like someone has flipped a switch inside of me and I don’t want it to ever be turned off.”

“It’s bad the first month but after that it calms a little, though the driving need is always still there. Just not so much that we’ll tear each other’s clothing off if we merely look at one another. Around that point it’s safe for us to be out in public again, too, since we’re in more control.”

“That’s good.” She eased more on him and sighed. “I think we should take that month off. I have nothing to do. Do you have anything to do?” she asked with a smile. “Because I really and truly think that you and I should be naked together often, every moment of every single day if possible.”

“I have to work unfortunately, little one.” He breathed out against her neck. “Rogues don’t terrorize on a schedule,” he pointed out, lifting her up and letting her slide back down over his cock. “But other than that I’m more than willing to run around naked just so that I can fuck you any chance I get.”

“I love that idea so very, very much.” To be able to fuck him at any given time. Hell yes! “Well anytime we can, I say that we fuck like bunnies,” she told him and moved harder on him. Leaning in with her forehead to his, she bit her lower lip. “God I love the way that your cock feels when you hit me so deep inside.”

“You’re a tiny little thing, darling.” And he had a few good genes obviously. “You wrap around me so tight I’m always a little worried I’ll hurt you.” But he loved the tight grip of her soft flesh as she held onto him deep inside.

“Never,” Bethany assured him and moved on him with a grin. “Zaidu, I know that you would never, ever hurt me. Even subconsciously, you would never hurt me. I know that beyond a shadow of a doubt, even when we make love, or any other endeavor.”

“I know it logically, up in the forefront of my mind, but there’s this little voice that always warns me to take care with you,” he murmured against her throat as he licked up a drop of water from her collarbone. “You are tiny, Bethany, and I’m not exactly a small or gentle man.” Not given all he’d had to survive. “I just want you to have the best of everything.”

“And I do have the best of everything.” She leaned in and brushed her lips to his. “I know that you aren’t small or gentle but with me you are gentle. You are everything, Zaidu, and I couldn’t be happier that I was blessed with you as mine.”

“I try,” he admitted, nibbling on her lip lightly. “For you I’ve found I will do absolutely anything, Bethany.” Hell, she’d somehow gotten him to admit his love for her. She’d somehow gotten him to love her and that, that really scared him.

That had her smiling and she nodded. “I know, honey.” She brushed her lips to his again. “However, right now I really, really want my Wolf to come out and play. Make love to me, Zaidu. No more talking, love me.”

“Forever,” he promised and then took her mouth for a kiss as he helped her to move on him for a time. It wasn’t enough though, so he lifted her off and turned her, placing her hands on the edge, and slid into her from behind. Bending over her, he slammed into her as he stroked her clit with rough fingers and nipped at her shoulder.

“God, yes.” Her legs spread further to give him more room and she held on to the edge of the tub. Pushing back against him she arched her back as he pushed in and out of her body. She didn’t give a flying fuck about the water that sloshed around them, only him. “More.” Her hand moved down to touch his over her clit and she whimpered, “Please.”

Lacing their fingers, he used one of hers and one of his to stroke her hard. Slamming into her as hard as he was, they were sending water everywhere. Clamping his teeth on her shoulder, he held her as he pushed in deeper, faster, flexing his cock each time he reached her womb.

She loved when he bit her, when he went wild, and her screams told that very story. She clenched on him tightly, her body gripping his tightly and she exploded in pure and brilliant pleasure. Screaming his name, her legs trembled but she held on. God she held on!

Exploding inside of her, he growled deep, his hold on her shoulder tightening slightly as the knot locked him deep. Closing his eyes for a moment when she squeezed him so tight he was sure his cock would break in half, Z let her shoulder go. Groaning softly, he pulled her up with him as he sat back on his heels in the tub, one hand between her legs, the other just under her breast.

Her hand was still twisted with his and a happy smile was on her face. “God that was amazing.” She gasped in great gulps. “I think we will always, always have to think about where we are when we make love, especially if we have to be quiet at all.”

“Well since there’s no knocks on the door yet I’m going to assume they know we’re just making love and I’m not killing you. Though I don’t mind killing you with pleasure,” he whispered, nipping at her ear lightly.

She laughed at that and nodded. “I don’t mind it at all either.” Thank God that the hotel was as well soundproofed as it was! “Goodness, if you are going to be like this after every mission I might just have to invent some for us to play with, darling.”

“I’ll only ever be this way if you’re with me after a mission,” he said quietly. “You’re the only one that makes me burn and want everything, Bethany. You make me hunger and crave and want.” Zaidu brushed his lips to her neck.

“Well, since I fully intend on being with you on every single mission I think that we will be good.” Closing her eyes, Bethany leaned against him and sighed. “I am so very happy, Zaidu. I know that I haven’t told you that yet but I am. I’m very happy here with you with me.”

“I’m glad,” he told her. “Though you do know that not every mission will go like this. There will be some where I’m out for days and you’re on your own in a hotel room in some strange city. This one was quick but others are most definitely not.”

“I will become friends with room service and wait for you.” She would likely not eat a bite while he was gone but that was neither here nor there. “I want to be with you, Zaidu. Every step of every move in our lives we are forever joined and should be forever together.”

“And we will be,” he told her, slipping from her body when his cock softened enough to do so. Easing back, he settled her between his legs. “We’ll wash up and get out. The food should be coming up soon, and since it’s all good grub and I’m starving, we really don’t want to miss it.”

“I happen to agree.” She moved back from him. “Come on, love, let’s get out, get dried off, and then we will get ourselves semidressed so that we can eat.” She was starving now, very much so. “Seems as if I’m hungry for your body and also for food at a super killer level, darlin’.”

“Well we have been working out rather healthily, my mate. It would stand to reason you’d need to recharge the cells between rounds,” he said as he shut off the jets. Washing quickly he rinsed off and stood up, stepping out in one move. Grabbing a towel, he draped it around his waist and picked up another for her as she pulled the stopper and stood.

“This is true.” She stepped out and into the towel that he held out for her. She smiled. “Thank you, honey,” she said happily and looked up at him. “And yeah, we have been working out a great deal. I swear I don’t think I will ever need a gym membership because we work off far more calories than I will ever eat in a given day being together,” she teased.

“And you always will,” he told her, rubbing her dry slowly. “We’ll have to ensure you are getting enough calories and all the nutrients you need. Sex with one of us is always boisterous and highly energetic, but that’s not something we need to worry about right away.”

“I’m a vegetarian as well so we will have to balance that part out.” She took a seat on the couch and waited for him to bring the food in when the knock came to the door. “What will happen if we have children? Will I have to eat meat during the pregnancy?” If so, she would likely be ill all the freaking time.

“You’ll likely crave it,” he told her honestly. Shrugging into a robe, he went to collect the food and tipped the waiter but didn’t let him in. Shutting and locking the door he rolled the cart deeper into the room and toward her. “We’ll just have to find ways to substitute the craving for the meat with something that your body will accept and understand is the same, or close enough to fool it.”

“We will cross that bridge when we come to it, right?” Bethany smiled up at him and tugged him closer. “Do you even want children?” she asked quietly. “You didn’t even want a bond-mate, so would you even consider children at all?”

“I don’t know,” he told her as he sat down. Looking at her, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders to hold her close. “I’ve never thought about kids. We were always told that we should avoid it at all costs. The likelihood of giving birth to a Hunter is too great. It’s supposed to be random, the genes popping up wherever they are meant to, no forethought or planning. I think.” Zaidu fell silent a moment. “Maybe one day,” he admitted very quietly.

“Maybe one day in the very far future. Right now, Zaidu, I’m just very happy to be with you. Right now, with all that we have to go through yet with Brian and ensuring that he’s brought to justice and all of your duties, right now I like it just being us.”

It was safer, too. Hugging her close he pressed a kiss to her temple. “I like it being just us for the moment, too. But when you want to change that you let me know,” he told her quietly. Leaning forward, he lifted the lids off the plates and handed her the omelet before taking his steak, cooked through, with the eggs, bacon, and various other items on the plate.

She was more than happy being just with him. She might want children later in life but honestly right now, she was more than perfectly happy having no one in her life except for Zaidu. Taking the omelet from him, she smiled. “Thank you, darling.”

“You are welcome.” He smiled back a little and set his plate on the coffee table so he could cut it. Slicing a chunk off the steak, he chewed it happily and slowly. The Wolf calmed down at the taste of real meat, high-end meat no less.

She couldn’t watch him eating the meat. Just the thought of bloody meat made her sick to her stomach. In order to solve her issue with eating with him she simply turned away slightly so she only saw him and ate happily.

Reaching out, Z stroked a hand up her leg lightly. “It’s cooked all the way through, Beth,” he told her softly. “I know you, remember?” he said, looking to her. “I would never willingly do anything to make you uncomfortable, little mate.”

“Thank you, honey. I know that.” She sighed and shook her head. “It’s just a reflex. I’ve had friends who forget that I can’t do meats in my life and I’ve had to learn how to keep myself slightly turned so that I don’t see it.”

Leaning over, he pressed a kiss to her cheek. “They weren’t me, little mate,” he murmured, rubbing his nose to her cheek lightly. Dropping another quick kiss to her shoulder, he eased back and ate as he watched her from the corner of his eye.

That had her smiling happily and she leaned into him as well. “I love you, too, Zaidu. Thank you, honey. Very much thank you.” For being him, for loving her the way that only he could love her. “You are my everything, darling.”

Pressing into her a little, Z rested his cheek to her hair. “Thank you for that,” he said quietly. She was always so giving, so generous of nature, and she’d given him absolutely everything. She’d given her love, her trust, her heart, her soul, and her body.

Winking at him, Bethany bumped her shoulder to his. “Now then, eat, darling. Finish your eating and I’m going to finish mine,” she teased him and moved so that she could touch her knee to his, needing to touch him and feel his presence at her side.

“You’d better finish. You need the calories,” he told her honestly. “I plan on working you out for a few more hours before we have to head home.” And they would be leaving soon enough but since they had the private jet again the pilot was a little more flexible with the departure time for their return flight.

That had her laughing and she winked. “Good,” she said. “And I plan on finishing, darling. I totally want the calories because we both need to be able to come together time and time and time again because we both want to have as much activity as possible.”

“And you do have half a pizza for later if you need more juice,” he pointed out, sticking another piece of the beef in his mouth to chew. Winking at her he chewed happily on the meat and swallowed happily.

“Oh yes, there is that.” She grinned. “I happen to love that as well. I will eat all that I can just so that we can have a good time later, darling, and if I have to I will take the pizza with me on the plane. For now though…” She finished her omelet and sighed. “For now, darling, I want to simply relax and then have you take me to bed.”

“Glad to know you’re on the same page as I am,” he told her, scooping up some eggs, sausage, and a bit of pancake. He loved breakfast, favorite meal of the day, no restrictions, and usually the only meal of the day that he didn’t get interrupted.

She watched him eating and couldn’t help but smile. He was so free with his emotions in that moment that it brought her breath up short. “I love the fact that you look so peaceful, so calm. I wish you had that look on your face more often, darling.”

Shooting her a look, Zaidu shrugged. “Pretty much the only time I have when I can relax is when I’m eating. And even then it’s borrowed time on a lot of days since I am running from one place to another on a hunt.”

“I’m so sorry, honey. I wish that there was something I could do in order to ensure that you had nothing but happiness and joy and that your life wasn’t as hectic as it is, but all I can do is just simply be there with you and for you when you need me.”

Reaching out, he rubbed his hand up her bare calf. “That is a lot, Bethany, more than you can even know. Having you here with me, looking out for me, looking after me after a hunt, it’s incredible and something I’ve never had before, little mate.”

“And it’s something that you will now have forevermore, Zaidu.” She was his and he was hers. She would take care of him just like he took care of her. Life was good, as far as she was concerned. “Now. Finish eating. Then we are going to go and rumple that bed even more. Eat again. Get on the plane and go home.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said, squeezing her leg gently before letting go. Turning back to the plate he immersed himself in the enjoyment of just eating, the flavors and the textures of the food. All too soon though, he was down to scraping the plate since he didn’t think he’d hear the end of it if he licked it. Sitting back, he let out a breath. “Gods that was good.”

“Feeling better now?” Bethany ran her fingers through his hair and smiled. “You should have ordered two plates of food, honey. You don’t have to hold back on how much you eat and what you do because of me. You know that, right?”

“Hush,” he said, wrapping his arm around her to hug her close. “I had snacks sent up, too.” He pointed to the cart’s second shelf. “For later,” he told her, pressing a kiss to her hair. “I knew you still had the pizza but I figured some finger foods between bouts of sex would be in order.”

That had her giggling like mad. “I love it,” she told him with a smile. “I happen to absolutely love to think of you needing snacks because I’m wearing you out so much.” She winked. “So tell me, darling, what kinds of snacks did you get?”

“Some fruit, little sandwiches, whip cream, caramel sauce,” he said in a bored tone. “You know, all the usual things that we might like to nibble on when we have a free hand and a bit of time.” He had other plans for the whip cream and caramel sauce, but that was him.

That had her laughing and she shook her head. “And what is the whip cream and caramel sauce for?” She hoped it was for her. Damn, she hoped it was for her. “I really hope that you are going to let me play with the whipped cream and caramel as well?”

“Well I was thinking I’d make love to you and then lay you out and decorate you with some of the cream and fruit, maybe a bit of sauce and then lap you up. But if you wanted to return the favor I wouldn’t be overly opposed.”

“Oh I love how that sounds.” She licked her lips. “And yes I will totally want to return the favor because I want to be able to lick you up and down. I want to be able to feel every inch of your body, darling. I love the idea, a lot.”

“Thought you would.” Thus why he’d ordered it up even though it had felt strange to. “Come on, darling. I’m feeling hungry for a little dessert.” He growled and nipped her earlobe lightly. Standing, he held out a hand. “And we both know that leaving the Wolf hungry just isn’t right.”

“Oh I would never want to leave my Wolf hungry, ever.” Bethany slipped her hand into his and let him pull her up. “I happen to really, really love feeling you loving on me, darling, and it will be even better to have you licking me and enjoying a treat as well.”

“Excellent,” he whispered, dipping his head to kiss her and then smacking her bottom. “Go, I’ll bring the cart in,” he told her softly. Stepping back, Zaidu watched her as she wiggled her bottom toward the bedroom. “Drop the robe when you’re doing that wiggle, woman. It’s not as effective with it all covered up.”

“Ah but you see it has you wanting to see what’s below the robe.” She dropped the robe, but let it catch at her elbows so that only her back and the very top of her ass showed. Turning, she looked to him again. “Like this, this way you get to see my back, you get to see the top curve of my ass, and you get to anticipate just what you are going to do to me. You know you love it.”

“I’m going to leave teeth marks on that ass,” he warned her. Pushing the tray he wheeled it after her. “You won’t sit for a month because of it.” She was teasing him, and while the Wolf could take a lot, it would only take so much.

Shrugging, she let the robe fall down just a bit more and grinned down her shoulder and then back to him again. “You would never hurt me, darling. You would, however, make sure to bite and lick and make it all better. We both know that.” And she would love every moment of it, too.

Growling, he snorted as he parked the tray and watched her as she lounged next to the bed. Moving up behind her, he caught the robe in a quick move and twisted it just a little to trap her hands in it. Spinning her around, Zaidu caught her mouth for a kiss. “Quit teasing the hungry beast.”

“I like teasing you, though,” she told him and nibbled his lips. “I happen to love you, darling. I love teasing you and I really, really love when the Wolf comes out and growls.” She looked up at him and smiled. “Are you going to tie me down now?”

“I think I may have to,” he told her. “You are being rather naughty and I’d hate for you to think to slip away from me.” Shifting his hold on her, he tugged the robe off, and grabbing the belt, he moved her to the bed. It would be a little tricky but he could tie her to the headboard and then she’d be his to toy with freely.

She smirked and watched him. “I think that I’m going to have to be rather naughty far more often, darling mine,” she told him with a smile. “God, especially when you have that look on your face, darling.” That hungry look, she loved it.

Snapping his teeth at her, he growled and, letting her hands go in a quick move, he spun her, dropped her to the bed, and laid her out so he could tie her hands together and then to the headboard. Leaning back he looked at her and tipped his head. “Only needs one more thing,” he told her and dug up one of his shirts. Folding it just so, he went to her and tied it over her eyes with a grin. Grabbing the pillows, he put one under her hips and then settled her legs spread eagle. She was fully at his mercy and she wouldn’t have a clue what he was doing until he did it. Grabbing the whip cream he shook the container and eyed her breasts. A little swirl there and some fruit to nibble on would be good.

She shivered when the cold cream hit her nipples and whimpered, “Not so sure that I like the blindfold but God I love the growls.” She was a sucker for the growls and every single one that he gave made her wetter and wetter.

“I like the blindfold,” he told her with a tip of his head while he wound whipped cream around her other nipple in a lazy circle. Moving down the bed he sprayed some cream on her pussy and over her mound. “Not Picasso but not bad,” he commented, grabbing the caramel sauce. Checking to ensure it wasn’t hot he lifted the spoon and dribbled a little over her chest, down her belly, and made sure some hit the whipped cream between her legs and just up her thighs a bit.

“Oh Jesus.” Bethany breathed out as the warm sauce hit her body. “Oh Zaidu, Gods, please.” She lifted her hips. Desperation clawed at her. Never had she even dreamed of playing with food, but right now, damn, she was so happy that he had thought of that and was playing right along with her.

Sorting through the fruit he pressed a couple of strawberries into the cream over each nipple and slid another into the cream on her pussy so it was against her clit. Drawing his tongue down her thigh he licked up the sauce there and moved to her other thigh. “Tasty,” he growled against her flesh.

She moaned and bit her lower lip. “Feels so good, too.” She felt his hair brushing against her inner thighs, that short dark hair of his. His rough five-o’clock shadow brushing against her thigh had her sobbing in need. “God that feels so good. Again?” It was surreal how the loss of her sight with the blindfold had her other senses amped up.

Nipping lightly at her soft flesh, he slid his tongue over her. “Later,” he promised. Moving around her, he began to clean her belly and then her breasts little by little. Saving the strawberry for last, he sucked on it, chewed, and swallowed before sucking her tight nipple into his mouth to clean it thoroughly. Then he repeated with her other breast, making sure he got every last bit of cream and sauce from her flesh. After he was positive her torso was clean he settled back between her legs to clean her pussy with tiny little licks.

“God damn.” Bethany sobbed. “Zaidu!” She screamed his name and tugged at the binds that held her tightly and sobbed. “Killing me.” She arched up into him. “God that feels so good, more.”

Wiggling his tongue to her flesh as he uncovered her he slid it up and over her clit to scoop up the strawberry. Swallowing the treat, he worked at cleaning her mound off and rubbing the flat of his tongue over her. “I think I should have seconds, I don’t know if I got enough,” he told her and waited for her reply.

“I think that if you do you will kill me,” she said, grinning. “But damn, what a way to go. I think you totally should, my love. I really and truly think that you need to make me scream again, please.”

Growling happily, he nipped her inner thigh. “I like that idea.” Reaching over, he grabbed the caramel sauce and dribbled some over her mound so it slid slowly down her pussy and between her folds. Holding the container, he leaned in to lap at the sauce before it got too far and made a real mess. “I think I’ve found my new favorite dessert,” he whispered, dribbling a little more over her flesh to lick at it slowly.

“And I think that I’ve found that I’m really into bondage. I would never have believed I could willingly give anyone this kind of control. Feels so very, very good.”

Smiling slightly at her words, he spread her open and let more sauce dribble over her clit and down over her pussy. Watching it, he leaned in to catch it before it hit the pillow and lapped at her slick flesh slowly as he watched her. “We’ll have to figure out what else you like.” He breathed against her, setting the sauce aside once he was sure she was as clean as he could get her with his tongue.

“That’s something I like a lot,” she moaned. “So very, very much. Anything that has you licking, touching, smoothing over me, baby, is more than perfectly fine with me. Anything that has you fucking me is even better.”

“Oh I was thinking of just that,” he told her honestly. Sliding his tongue up her torso he pressed a kiss to each of her nipples. “But I think you should roll over.” There was enough play in the belt holding her hands together. “Then I will stick my cock into your super-sweetened pussy and fuck you.”

“Oh I love that feeling,” she teased with a grin. “Help me roll,” she murmured. “And while you are fucking me from behind are you again going to start to get me ready for you to take my ass?” She loved the way he teased her. She loved the way he fucked her. She loved it all.

“If you’d like,” he told her honestly, shifting her up on the bed a bit, pulled out the pillow to throw it aside, and helped her to roll to her front. Lifting her hips, Zaidu got her on her knees and elbows, knowing she was still trapped by the tie around her hand. Moving up behind her he rubbed his cock to her. She was a little sticky but it would add to the loving.

Bethany clenched on him. She bit her lower lip and whimpered, “God that feels so good.” To just feel him touching her, to feel him entering her body. It was truly, truly perfect. “More please,” she whispered softly. “I need more of you, darling.” He was teasing her and it was killing her.

Grinning slightly, he rubbed his cock over her until she was slick again before pressing into her and thrusting hard to seat himself. Holding her hips tight, he withdrew slowly and thrust in hard, out slow, in hard as he held her to keep her head from smacking into the headboard.

“So good,” she whimpered. “Harder,” she begged. “I love it when you fuck me. So very much.” She licked her lips. “The harder the better.” She was a glutton for his fucking her and she couldn’t get enough of him.

Pushing into her hard, he rubbed at her anus as he withdrew slowly. Slamming in, he pressed his finger in slightly as he withdrew. Each thrust he worked his finger deeper into her tight hole, stroking her deeply as he listened through their bond to what she was feeling.

“There, just like that.” She pushed harder back against him and bit her lips as she did so. Her hands were bound but she could still push back against him, still try to get as much from him as he was willing to give her.

Letting her ride him he stayed close enough that she wouldn’t have to stretch, his focus on stretching her anus enough to take his cock. He wouldn’t be able to come in her. He’d hurt her with how he knotted. Wiggling his finger a little he growled when she clenched on him. “You like that?”

“Yes, God yes I love that,” she told him with a whimper. “Please.” She pushed back harder against him. “Please, fuck me there, Zaidu.” She was begging him, needing him, needing this. “I want this. I need this. Forever.”

“Not yet, darling,” he told her, pulling back and pressing two fingers in, slowly stretching her. Rocking his hips in a slow rhythm he eased his fingers in deeper, his hand on her hip to keep her from pushing back and hurting herself. “I need you to be stretched enough to take me,” he said quietly.

“I am, honey. God I am,” she whimpered. “I need this, honey. I need you.” She was begging. She was in desperation and she knew it. She was about to try to undo the binds on her arms but resisted. She wanted to submit to him, knew he needed it as much as she did.

“Not yet.” He slid his fingers in deeper. “You’re still too tight to take my cock, love. I think we need to send you over the edge and then I’ll slide in.” All her silky juices coating his cock wouldn’t be a bad thing either.

“Then you are so very, very close. Please, honey,” she whimpered. “Because I’m so very, very close. I’m ready to simply scream and come, desperate to come actually, damn it.”

“Then come,” he told her, reaching around to pinch and squeeze her clit lightly. “Scream for me and come hard,” he demanded. “Then as you lay there recovering I will slid my cock into your tight little ass nice and slow.” As he spoke, he grabbed a condom to roll onto his cock when he could finally slide into her tight ass.

She did just that. Bethany screamed as she came. Her whole entire being tensed up she came. She screamed his name, the pressure of her orgasm clenching him tight.

Easing his cock out of her as she screamed louder, now in denial, he removed his fingers from her ass. Rolling the condom onto his cock, he pressed his cock to her tight hole. Pressing in slowly, he let her orgasm and the ripples of the muscles pull him in deeper as her breathing switched from huge sucks of air to short pants.

She didn’t tense up, she didn’t pause, but instead she pushed back against him. Moaning as she did so she shivered, gooseflesh rising on her skin as she pushed back against him. “That feels so good.” She never would have believed that anal sex would have felt so good but it did, he did.

“Easy,” he said quietly, stroking his hand down her back as he pressed forward. Growling deep, he cupped her pussy as he bent over her and withdrew to press into her again, his fingers sliding into her slick pussy to stroke her lightly.

“Oh Gods, yes!” she screamed when his fingers dipped deeply into her pussy. She felt such intense and incredible pleasure and never, ever would give it up. “Zaidu.” She began to shake. She began to shudder. Her body began to move eagerly with his and happiness filled her body and soul.

“That’s it, baby,” he growled as he began to move harder, faster. So tight, so fucking good. “You like this?” he asked her, pumping his fingers in and out of her wet pussy. “My cock up your ass, you seem to like it. You’re so fucking wet.” He breathed against her ear. He was close. He’d have to pull out soon. Couple more thrusts into her tight hole and he’d pull out and finish in her pussy.

“Yes, yes, I love it,” she told him. “I love every single part of it.” She moaned. “Please, please harder. I want and need to come again.” She was never going to get enough of this, of being with him. This was what they both needed, to be able to fuck each other until they couldn’t see straight.

He needed to come, too. “Hold on, darling.” He went to pull out but thrust in once more on a groan. “I need to pull out before I come, don’t want to hurt you,” he whispered and found himself slamming into her again with a shudder, his balls tightening up between his legs.

“You won’t hurt me. Please,” she begged to him. “Somehow, someway. Please, honey, I need and want to feel you coming. Don’t care where but it needs to be inside of me.” So if it wasn’t going to be in her ass he needed to be in her cunt, now.

Pulling out before he hurt her, he pulled the condom off and tossed it into the wastebasket in the same movement as he spread her pussy wide and slammed into her hard. Driving into her twice he came on a howl, his cock leaping inside her hot depths as he knotted and his seed was pumping into her over and over.

Bethany’s scream echoed along with his howl and she shuddered. Clenching on him over and again Bethany’s vision wavered and she fell back against the bed hard, her hands still tightly tied around the headboard and unable to move.

Dropping with her when she dragged him down by his dick, Zaidu grunted and growled at her softly. Nipping her shoulder, he reached up to untie her hands but left her to figure out the blindfold. He was having a hell of a time even thinking, let alone moving.

She blindly tugged the blindfold off and moved her hand so that their hands could entwine and smiled. “Gods, I love you so very, very much,” she whispered quietly. “I will never, ever be able to get enough of you, sweetheart.”

Brushing a kiss to her shoulder he smiled slightly. “Good because I have the intention of devouring you inch by inch. We really should buy some caramel sauce though. I like my Bethany with a little sauce to her.”

Bethany grinned at that and sighed happily. “I like that,” she whispered. “A great deal. But later, baby. Right now I’m exhausted and I think we both need a bit of a nap, sweetheart, before we get up and fuck like bunnies again.”

“Good plan,” he said with a groan and, once he could, he pulled free of her body and fell over onto his back next to her. “Gods, I can barely move. I think you nearly killed me that time, woman,” Zaidu told her, dropping his hand to her ass with a light smack.

Bethany smiled and moved so that she was curled against him. “Good thing I didn’t.” She yawned again and then pulled the blanket up to cover herself and him. “I love you, Zaidu. Rest well. Wake me when you wake and we will finish our meals, okay?”

Wrapping his arm around her, he pulled her closer and nodded. “Of course I will, love,” he assured her softly. Pressing a kiss to her hair, he closed his eyes and yawned wide. Shifting her closer to him he laid a hand on her ass and the other on her arm. “Sleep, baby,” he whispered before dropping off himself.

“Already there,” she whispered softly and with one last kiss to his shoulder, dropped off and into a dead sleep, exhausted and simply giving in to the desire for rest.

Chapter Seventeen

Walking slowly through the house, Zaidu climbed the stairs and went to the room Bethany was using as her office. Leaning his shoulder to the door he watched her as she puttered around. Clearing his throat softly he smiled slightly when she looked up. “Just heard back from Talon,” he told her quietly. “We’re to be at the base at ten tomorrow to go with him to the Council for your statements to be given.”

Bethany nodded and licked her lips. “Will it help them find Brian, my twin?” That’s who she was most worried about. She knew that Zaidu could handle anything thrown his way. She just worried about how crafty and sneaky Brian was.

“Can’t hurt, but this is about the Rogues,” he told her quietly. “We’ll chat with Quincy about your twin and see if he can’t help us on that score.” Especially since Z’s last talk with the cops had been less than stellar on finding the bastard. Brian had gone quiet so they had no way to find him, and he was too careful to get caught before he was good and ready, so they were screwed.

“Oh.” She licked her lips and shook her head. “But I’m not really going to be very helpful for the Rogue thing,” she muttered. “So while you talk to Talon I will talk to Quincy?”

“Nope, you have to give your statement to the entire Council before they pass down final judgment on the Rogues that I let live,” Zaidu said, moving in closer to her. “Quincy’s on the Council, sugar, so you can’t talk to him until after it’s all done and they render the verdict. But you will have to talk to Talon. He’ll be the one questioning you and me.”

“Oh them,” she groaned. “Goodness I had tried so very hard to forget them. I will do it though, whatever it takes to ensure that those fuckers never again come after any woman.” She growled, getting better at them with hanging around her Wolf.

“Yes, you are getting better at them,” he agreed, sliding an arm around her. Brushing his lips to her temple, he breathed her in. “Do it again, Bethany,” he demanded, quietly resting a hand on her ass.

Bethany smiled and leaned into him and said, “I can’t do it if I’m thinking about it, but I can when we make love or when something makes me all grumbly. So yeah, I can’t do it on command but it wouldn’t take much to make me growl again.”

Snorting, he shook his head at her. “You trying to proposition me, little mate?” he asked her curiously. “And, for the record, since you are mated to a Wolf you really should learn to growl on command. After all, what if I’m being mobbed by females while we’re out and you freeze up. Whatever will I do then?”

That did have her growling. “If any bitch dares to touch you I will rip her fucking hand off.” She growled. “I mean it. I will not let anyone fucking touch you that I don’t want touching you. Family is one thing, friends are one thing. Fucking anyone else will not work.”

Smiling slowly he kissed her. “See that, I knew you could growl on command,” he teased with a chuckle. Rubbing his hand up and down her back lightly, he nipped at her lip gently. “What were you doing up here, darling?” Zaidu asked curiously looking around at—well—slight chaos would be the best description.

“I have a showing in the gallery next month and I’m trying to arrange the setting for the dinner party prior to the opening so that enemies aren’t at the same tables, lovers and adulterers aren’t at the same tables, and so on.” She sighed and leaned back. “If it weren’t for the Children’s Hospital I would cancel it but I can’t,” she grumbled. Looking to him, she smiled. “Will you please come with me? I’m late in asking you but I didn’t want to give you anything else to stress about while hunting the Rogues so I waited. Now I’m asking. Will you be my date?”

“A date?” he asked, quite frankly shocked at the concept. At her happy nod he thought a minute. “Well I don’t know, darling,” he hedged, deciding to play it up a little. “It’s so sudden, so last minute, whatever will I wear?” he teased with a slight smile.

“A suit,” she said without hesitation. “It’s a black-tie affair so you will have to wear a tux. Sorry, hon. But if it makes you feel any better I have a gown that is going to make you drool when you see me in it. It’s one that I had custom made and will have to wear double-sided tape to keep my boobs from showing.”

Growling at the idea of anyone seeing her breasts, he pulled her in tighter. “You’d better have a lot of that tape,” he said. “Because you flash even one person and there will be a bloodbath at your hoity-toity little affair.” Which brought up the next thing, “I don’t own a tux, or even a suit for that matter. I’m a jeans and tee guy, Bethany.” Z pointed out the obvious. She’d seen his closet after all.

“And I love that about you, love, so very much. I love that you are able to do jeans and tees the way that you do. We will just go and get you a tux. There is a clothier in the town that we love who adores me.” Mostly because she had given his daughter a painting worth a small fortune. “And he will make you a suit.”

“You sure?” he asked quietly. “I just don’t want to embarrass you, darling. It’s not exactly my scene.” Like that was a stretch. He was down and dirty, rough and tumble, definitely not someone that fit into her world.

“You would never, ever embarrass me. I love you, Zaidu. No matter what you do it would never bother me. Trust me, it’s not my favorite thing by any stretch of the imagination, but it’s for a good cause so I do it.”

“I hope you remember that, darling,” he told her, softly rubbing his nose to hers. “I will promise not to drink out of the toilet bowl, but that’s the only promise I’ll make.” Not really, but the only one he’d verbalize about that night. “When is this?” he asked with a frown. He’d have to arrange for security.

“Two weeks, well…” She counted. “Nine days. I completely and totally forgot all about it until I received a text from my assistant asking me for the seating chart. I about shat myself to say the least,” she admitted. “So yeah. Nine days. It’s black tie, invitation only, with a minimum starting bid on the paintings of two hundred fifty grand.”

“Seriously, two hundred and fifty G’s for a painting?” he asked skeptically. At her nod he shook his head. “People are weird,” he muttered. “I can’t imagine paying that amount of money for anything, well, except this house, and even this I got for a steal.”

“I’m not cheap,” she told him with a smile. “I only do three paintings a year and they are very, very highly sought-after paintings. These are ones that I did just for this auction.” Bethany told him with a smile. “And they pay it and a hell of a lot more, believe me.”

“They’re your paintings?” he asked, staring down at her. Then the little tidbit of information came back to him and he nearly groaned at his idiocy. He’d completely forgotten she was an artist. “Well, you’d better get a hell of a lot more than that. You’re bloody priceless, babe.”

She smiled at that and winked. “I’m glad that you think so, honey. I happen to think that you are rather priceless myself.” She stood and moved toward him. “Now then, what more do we have to do today before we can go and get you fitted for a tux?” Okay so she was also putting off seeing Talon as well, but she really had to get this party up and going to.

“Today? Nothing,” he told her honestly. “Tomorrow we’ll be in the Council Chamber most of the day.” Zaidu brushed her hair back. “So if you want to go and torture me for a little while I’m totally there for it, but you will be making it up to me later.”

“Oh I love how that sounds.” Bethany purred. “Okay, let me make a quick call and then we will see about going and getting you fitted for that tux.” She smiled and licked her lips. “If you are really very good I might give you a preview of my gown if it’s ready.” They had to go by the dressmaker’s on the way to the tux shop so it would work.

“I should go and see if I can find a pair of boxers,” he muttered. At her look, he lifted a brow. He said, “You know well and good I don’t wear underwear.” He owned a couple pairs of boxers, but he rarely wore them, unless he was being too lazy to dress.

“Yeah, I know that you don’t and God I love it. I happen to really and truly love it when you are able to just unzip and slide into me. Why do you think I’ve stopped wearing panties and have switched to wearing skirts or dresses as often as possible?”

“You have?” he asked, pasting on a shocked look that faded into a slight lopsided grin. “I just figured you liked to tease me with your tight and very fine ass is all.” Course it did give him some seriously hot thoughts about her all the time.

“Oh yes, I love teasing you with my ass and I really, really hope that you take full advantage and fuck me every single chance you get. Ass or pussy, I want you and need you, always.” She was already getting hot and needy. “God dammit, I need you now.”

Growling, he leaned in to breathe her in. “I can smell your arousal getting rich and heavy,” he whispered. “Call the shop and arrange a time and then I want to fuck you right here in your office,” he told her honestly.

“Thank God you feel it, too.” She moaned, pulling back only enough so that she could grab her phone and made a quick call. After a couple of moments she was hanging up. “Four p.m. so that gives us three hours.” She told him with a whimper, “So naked. Yep, naked is good.”

“Then why are you still dressed?” he asked her, tugging his shirt off over his head. Undoing the button on his jeans he poised his fingers at the zipper and waited. “You have way too many clothes on, Bethany. I need you to get naked so I can fuck you, now.”

Tugging her shirt up and over her head she tossed it blindly and then popped the front of her bra and tossed it as well. She shimmied out of her pants and stood there naked. “Now it’s you that has on too much, darlin’. Naked, baby, naked.”

Unzipping, he dropped his jeans and, kicking them aside, grabbed her up in his arms. Putting her ass on the edge of her desk he thrust his cock into her as soon as she was settled. Pressing her back he caught the far edge of the desk and used it to slam into her hard on a growl.

“Hells yes,” she moaned and wrapped her legs around him. “Harder.” She growled, tugging him closer and scratching him with her nails to bring him all the closer. “That feels so very, very good. I love it when you start to growl, too.” And he was growling.

Capturing her nipple, he sucked at the tight bud hard as he growled. He couldn’t help it. She was so hot and slick, her pussy squeezing at his cock, he couldn’t help it. Pumping into her again and again he suckled at her flesh, his tongue stroking the tight bud, his teeth nipping lightly.

She heard herself screaming his name, arching back and pressing up and into him. “Yes!” Together the two of them had learned that she liked a bit of pain with their loving, just like he did, and that was what made them perfect together.

“Harder,” he snarled, sinking his teeth into her breast to hold it in a tight grip. He didn’t break the flesh but she wasn’t going anywhere while he held her in his teeth. Driving his cock in faster he growled as he felt her starting to tighten on him.

His cock buried deep inside of her pussy, her gripping him tight with both her inner muscles as well as her entire being, she screamed. Her teeth pressed hard on his shoulder, and she bit him hard enough to bite into his shoulder and draw blood.

Growling, he bucked, his cock jerking into her as he came, his cock knotting up as his seed exploded into her body. Releasing the desk, Zaidu wrapped his arms around her and held her to him as she milked him, as he groaned in pure pleasure.

Beth licked his shoulder lightly and then laid her head on his opposite shoulder. “I swear one day you and I are going to kill each other, and God what a freaking way to go.” She clenched again, felt him tense, and smiled. “Feels so very good, doesn’t it?”

Growling, he tightened his teeth in her flesh slightly before letting go. Sliding his tongue over her flesh Zaidu lifted his head to kiss her softly. “I would die happily as long as we both went just like this, my cock buried in your pussy and your arms and legs holding me so tight I’m not sure where I end and you begin.”

“Then I will make sure that we are in this position as much as possible.” Because she felt the same way. “Because I am whole with you inside of me like this. You holding me tightly, holding me close like this, I feel as if our very souls are one as well as our bodies.”

Pressing a kiss to her throat, he closed his eyes and breathed her in slowly. Checking the clock he nipped at her ear. “We still have a couple hours to kill, ideas?” he asked softly. Sucking on her earlobe lightly he grinned at the little shiver she gave.

“Well I’m thinking that we both could use a bit of exercise so possibly we could go for a swim or something fun and joyful like that?” Him. Naked. Water. Hell yeah, she was so there! “Oh yeah, I definitely think you and I should go and have us a nice long swim. Naked. Water. Hell yes.”

Chuckling softly, he marveled at his little mate. She was so open, giving, and had even coaxed him out of his shell. Pushing up slowly, he stared down at her. “Then we should go and have that swim,” he suggested quietly.

“I think you are truly a brilliant and wonderful man.” She stroked her fingers over his cheek. “Go and grab us some towels?” She couldn’t help but let her fingers trail down his chest and touch his abs. “God, you have beautiful abs.” He was stunning all around.

“Hard-earned abs, I should point out,” he said, moving back. Dropping a kiss to her stomach he left her on the desk as he headed up the hall toward the linen closet. Hauling the door open he dug out two towels and then moved back to her office and looked in. “Are you coming or are you planning on lying there?”

“I have a feeling that I will be ‘coming’ a lot in the next several hours,” she teased but moved off of the desk and followed him and his too-cute ass. “I love watching you walk naked,” she blurted. “I love watching your ass and could almost drool because of the bounce your cock gives. It’s truly beautiful.”

“Says the woman with the breasts that sway and nipples that scream ‘suck me now,’” he told her, padding down the stairs. He didn’t worry about neighbors seeing them. The house was too far onto the property and surrounded by trees and wolves. No one was getting near them without the built-in alarm system going off. Plus, on top of all that, the house was wired.

Bethany walked past him, smacking his wickedly delicious ass. “Then come and get me,” she teased and raced for the water, diving in cleanly as she did so and swimming for the opposite edge.

Shaking his head, Zaidu set the towels to the side and then dived in after her. Coming up behind her, he caught her and pushed them both up out of the water. “Gotcha,” he said, nipping at her neck before letting her go to move back and tread water as he waited to see what she was going to do.

“Yep, you do have me. You have me for the rest of forever, Zaidu, and I think that you are pretty damn lucky about that, too,” she teased him. “But then again”—she shrugged—“I think that I’m rather lucky as well. I get to have you in my life. I get to have you loving me. Yep, I’m damn lucky.”

Snorting, he wiped water from his face as he lazily treaded through the water. “I say I got the better end of the deal,” he told her honestly. “You get a snarly old Wolf who is less than pleasant, and I get the sexiest woman on the planet, who seems to have this fantasy that I’m marvelous.”

Bethany’s blue-green eyes twinkled in merriment. “I think that you are far more than a snarly old Wolf, darling. I happen to think that you are wonderful. Yes, you do get cranky, but we all do.” She shrugged. “But you are never snarly or surly to me so I honestly don’t care what you are with others.”

He could remind her of when she’d first come to live in his house but decided against it. He’d definitely been less than pleasant to her, a lot less. “Well, as long as you are comfortable with your rose-colored glasses I’m good with it.”

“Rose is a great color, darling,” Bethany teased him with a wink. “I’m perfectly aware of how growly and snarly you were when I came home with you. Trust me I haven’t forgotten but I’m choosing to forgive you, honey, because if not our life will never move on. I need for you to forgive as well. Be as grumbly as you want with anyone else but when we are home, when we are together, I want you to be the playful and loving Wolf that captured my heart.”

Staring at her in horror he shook his head. “I am not playful. You take that back, female,” he said, snapping his brows down in what he hoped was a fearsome glower. “You are trying to ruin my perfectly dastardly and vile reputation that I didn’t have to even work at to get.”

That had her laughing. “You are playful. You love to tease me. Love to play with me. And I love that about you, darling. You are playful and I never, ever want you to change.” She splashed water at him and added, “However, it’s only with me that you are playful, so your rep is safe with me.”

“It better be,” he grumbled under his breath, moving slowly closer. When he was a few feet from her he slid under the water. Grabbing her ankle, he nipped at her thigh and ran his fingers up and down her legs, stopping to toy with her pretty pink pussy.

Bethany reached down and grabbed his head. Sighing, she tugged him closer, lifting a leg and placing it on his shoulder as she did so. “Please,” she moaned. Letting her leg slide down, she wrapped it around his waist and pulled him up and out of the water. “I need you. Now.”

Shaking his head to get rid of the water, Zaidu hauled her in close to kiss her softly. “I love that you are so needy,” he whispered quietly against her mouth. Moving them to the shallow end he put his feet down and, rearranging her slightly, thrust into her ready and eager body.

“I will always be needy for you, my love. I will forever want and need you and no matter what I will always be eager for your touch.” It was a simple admission that she made readily because she knew it to be completely and fully true.

“Good,” he said, cupping her ass to move her up and down as he thrust into her. “Because I fully intend to make good use of all your eagerness.” Brushing a kiss to her lips, he nipped at her jaw very lightly while he massaged her ass and moved her up and down his cock.

A shudder raced through Bethany’s body and her whole being pulsed with every thrust he gave her. “Gods yes,” she whimpered. “Harder.” It was a growl of desperation and desire. Of pure need, pure pleasure.

Chuckling softly, he nipped at her lip and slowed his movements to be rewarded with a snarl from his little mate. He loved teasing her like this. It made life very interesting.

Chapter Eighteen

Holding her hand still as they stepped out of the Vortex on Talon’s heels, Zaidu let out a breath and nodded to the Guards in the white room. “Slow breaths, Bethany,” he murmured when she finally sucked in a breath. “You hyperventilate here and it just gets all sorts of embarrassing, darling.”

Bethany snorted. “Yeah, so you say,” she grumbled. “I’m perfectly fine with letting them see me hyperventilate. They should just be damn thankful that I’m not puking all over them.” She sighed and swallowed hard again. “God bless it, I wish there was another way here because that seriously sucks ass.”

“You get used to it after your hundredth or so trip,” Talon commented and led the way into the hall where all Council Members’ clothing switched to their “true garb.”

“Quit gawking, darling,” Z muttered under his breath as she eyeballed the Dragon King in his armor, Quincy in his robes, and then there was Kat. Every time he saw her he thought of her as ethereal, but in her Fae dress, with her graceful movements, she was even more ethereal in the Chambers.

“Wow.” Bethany breathed out softly. “They are…” It was surreal and amazing the way that the people’s clothing changed as soon as they entered the Chambers. If they were of Royal blood that was one thing, but then when you took in the table, the Thrones, it was stunning. The massive table looked as if a very piece of the Earth pushed up and flattened for the top. The colors looked to be real valuable metals and stones, but the Thrones…“Stunning,” she whispered. Bethany was gawking, unable to help herself, but when she looked at one Throne that seemed to be a part of the very shadows, looked like it was made up of obsidian, it was a direct contrast to the one that the Fae Queen sat on with life all but exploding from every twist and turn of the Throne. She actually loved it. Peace. There seemed to be a calm peace that surrounded her in that instant, and she was able to breathe freely and feel as if she weren’t ready to hurl again.

Nodding, he rubbed her back and led her to the seats at the end of the table where the witnesses, those that came to petition or advisors and such, sat. Sitting, he pulled her onto his knee and held her close to him as the Council got settled in. There was the usual small talk and then Talon stood from his Throne and all fell silent.

“Council Members, we gather today to bear witness to testimony against Gordon and his Rogues so we may render judgment,” Talon told them. “We have with us today Bethany, mate to Zaidu the Hunter who tracked and stopped the Rogues who had kidnapped and trapped her on their lands.” Looking down the length of table, he looked at Bethany. “If you would, Bethany, please stand and give testimony to the events as best you can.”

Rising on shaky legs, Bethany looked at the people in the room, felt the power roll over her, and stood straighter. She would not allow them to see her uncomfortable at all. Looking straight at Gordon and his cronies she began to tell exactly what happened and ended with, “And then the fucking idiot thought I would be a good girl and shimmy down the tree to let him get to me. He’s nuttier than a fucking ten-year-old fruitcake on steroids.” She paused and added, “Oh and I want my fucking Gucci shoes back, you asshole.”

Zaidu coughed softly into his hand. He was trying not to laugh. His Bethany was a little firecracker when she got going on a tangent. And Gods above, he loved her all the more for it.

Standing, Talon nodded solemnly, keeping the grin off his face. “Thank you, Bethany,” he said to her and looked to the others at the table. “We’ve all heard Zaidu’s testimony and have his report before us. I would ask you all take a moment to review everything, discuss it amongst yourselves, and then we shall vote.”

Bethany looked up at Zaidu when they were placed in a small antechamber and sighed. “Well let’s just hope that between what you said, what I said, and what everyone else from that night has said he will be roasted to hell and back again.”

“Depending on how merciful they are feeling he’ll either have his soul yanked, be hung, or he’ll be bathed in Dragon’s Fire. Personally I’d prefer the first two over the last.” It was a nasty way to die, slow, agonizing, and sickening. At her look he explained, “Dragon’s Fire cannot be put out with anything but Dragon’s Ice or Breath. Water does nothing, dropping and rolling does nothing, and a fire extinguisher just makes it burn hotter. It is the most vile and horrific way to die.”

“Oh dear God.” Bethany’s hand flew to her throat and she felt ill. “That would be a terrible way to die,” she whispered. “I couldn’t imagine the intense pain that one would have if they were to die that way.”

“It’s rarely used because it’s so destructive,” he said softly. “Only in the worst cases is it ever used as a warning, deterrent, and punishment. I think Gordon may only be a soul yank but it’s hard to say depending on how the Council feels about the situation.”

“And what is that?” Bethany felt like she was learning an entirely new language at times with these people. “A soul yank, what is that?” she asked quietly. “Because it sounds painful as well, and sounds…” She shrugged. “I don’t know. It just sounds so strange.”

“It’s what it sounds like and it is painful, from what I’ve heard,” he told her. “Usually Gaia will reach into the body, wrap her hand around the soul, and yank it out. It tears out of the body with a scream of sound and then she either puts it into stasis for a number of centuries for rehabilitation and maybe rebirth. Or she extinguishes is completely and it is no more.”

“And what happens to the body?” she asked in horror. “Does it continue to live or does it die as the soul is torn from it?” She didn’t like Gordon. He had done some seriously bad shit but she wasn’t sure that anyone deserved that. Death, hells yes! The loss of a soul or suffering she wasn’t so sure.

“It dies, and once the soul is either relegated to stasis and rehabilitation or permanent removal, it turns to ash. Once our souls are gone we disintegrate into nothingness,” Zaidu told her as he watched her fidget. She seemed quite upset with the whole process.

“Oh.” She winced and shook her head. “I dislike this man a great deal and I truly, truly believe that he deserves to die but making him suffer proves nothing except we are far too much like him and his cronies. They fed off of the fear, off of the terror and the pain that they inflicted upon another being. We have to be more than that, right?”

“We don’t feed off the fear, terror, or pain. It’s done to make a point and ensure that anyone who thinks to go against the Council and the Hunters knows exactly what the consequences are for going Rogue and disobeying our laws,” he told her simply. “There is no pleasure in snuffing out a life, Bethany, but we can’t let their disease run rampant or our society will expose itself to the humans and there will be a war that no human can survive.”

She let his truth wash over her and sighed. Nodding, she looked up to him. “Thank you for explaining that to me. I know you would never be like those men but you are the only one I have complete and total faith in, Zaidu. Everyone else is unknown to me, all except you.”

“I know, love, that’s why I do explain these things to you,” he said. Getting to his feet, Zaidu moved to her and pulled her into his arms. Holding her close he pressed a kiss to her lips. “I know this is all strange and new to you, Bethany,” he said against her lips. “Just remember, if you don’t understand something I’ve said, ask and I’ll explain it to you.”

Looking up at him, going on her toes and wrapping her arms around his neck, Bethany pulled him closer. Against his lips she whispered, “Maybe later you can give me an in-depth tutorial on making love to a Rogue Hunter? I really think that I need a little hands-on training.”

Smiling against her mouth he nipped her lip. “I think I should. I wouldn’t want to be lax on the most important of lessons you should learn.” Kissing her slowly, deeply, he dropped a hand to her ass and hauled her in closer to him.

Moving so that she could get even closer to him she bit his lower lip lightly with her teeth and then moaned when he retaliated. Pulling back slightly she licked her lips. “Will the door to this antechamber lock? Please tell me that they lock so that we can get naked.” Damn hormones and her need that ratcheted up a level, or twelve, with his touch.

“It will lock but the Guards and any of the Council can override it with a thought. It’s their turf,” he told her quietly. “We could get naked and be in the midst of fucking one another only to get called back in there and we would have to go as is, darling. The Council waits for no one and nothing.”

“Shit,” she grumbled. “Why the hell is it that our hormones aren’t overridden here?” she muttered and reached between them and began to rub her hands up and down the thick, hard length of his cock. “Because God dammit all, I’m so hot right now that I swear I’m ready to come and I feel the heat of you and know you are, too. Fucking place.” Dammit to hell.

“Because that would be messing with the natural order of things and so forth,” he told her quietly. “You really should stop that.” Zaidu caught her hands and put them behind her back. “I cannot run around with a raging hard-on or a big-ass wet spot on the front of my jeans.”

She whimpered, literally. “As soon as we get home I seriously want to be naked. I would love to be on my knees in front of you, drinking you down while you come.” Blunt. Erotic. To the point. Yep, she was fucking ready to come apart at the seams.

“Then you’d better exercise some self-control, sugar,” he told her quietly. “Because at the rate we’re going, we’re going to be in a hell of a lot of trouble when the Guard opens the door in about three minutes.” He could smell one of the Dragons getting closer. “Make that under two minutes actually.”

“Crap,” she muttered and pulled back from him. “Shoot, this sucks monkey balls. I don’t like this. I think we need to get this over and done with so that I can get home with you and we can both get our asses naked and ease the aches we are both feeling.”

Shrugging, he moved a little distance from her and used some of his legendary restraint to get his body back under control. Turning, he stepped between Bethany and the door just as it opened, habit and protective nature. He didn’t trust anyone ever, not even those of the Council, or perhaps especially those of the Council.

“They are ready for you to rejoin them for the sentencing of the Rogues,” the Dragon told them, stepping back and waving a hand to indicate they proceed him.

Taking Bethany’s hand Zaidu squeezed her fingers and headed back for the main chamber. Hopefully the bastards got what they deserved, tenfold.

Beth looked up at Zaidu and squeezed his hand once more as well. She hoped and prayed that the men got what they deserved, but honestly, Bethany also prayed that she didn’t have to watch the sentence being carried out because she was sure that it would destroy a part of her if she did.

You won’t have to bear witness, Z said to her through their link. I will since I was the Hunter that brought them to justice but you can go home and wait if they carry it out today. Otherwise I’ll come back to stand witness.

Thank you, Bethany whispered. I know how cowardly that seems but I don’t think that I could handle it at all if I had to see it happen. I don’t want to be there and a part of it please. I know that you dispense justice, honey, I really do. However, I can’t. I can’t be there to watch it. To see it happen.

And you won’t have to be, he assured her again as they stepped into the Chambers and moved to the seats against the wall. Once they were seated Gordon and the other Rogues were brought in by Guards and stood at the end of the table to face the Council.

Talon stood and looked at the Rogues. “Rogues, the Council has decided your fate,” he said to them. “For the crimes of kidnapping, unlawful detainment, inhumane treatment of humans, and the murder of four women you have been judged. By unanimous vote Rogues Zachariah, Melvin, Jostone, Braven, and Viken will have their souls yanked and put into stasis for a period of no less than three hundred years. Rogue Gordon shall have his life terminated by Dragon’s Fire. Your sentences will be carried out at dawn tomorrow.” He waved his hand and had the Guards drag them back out. “Council, witnesses, I thank you for your time on this matter. We will reconvene one hour before sunrise and prepare for the sentences to be carried out.”

Bethany just stood there in shock. She knew that this was done for a reason, knew that there would be no other way because they had to ensure that order was maintained in their world, but to know it…Gods it was seriously not good. Bethany, however, didn’t speak for a while. She didn’t say a word until she finally had Zaidu alone with her. A whisper of a sound came then. “When it’s over and done, when this is final, we will take a vacation. Just us, alone.” She had a feeling he would need it every bit as much as she would.

Looking at her he nodded. “We can arrange that,” he told her honestly. Taking her hand in his he pulled her closer to him and wrapped his arm around her waist. “This will all be over tomorrow, love, and then we will take a couple of weeks and go somewhere, anywhere you want.”

“Good,” she whispered. “Somewhere where it can be only us. A private island or something like that. I only want to have you all to myself, to have you naked and to be able to know that we will be able to have that forever, darling. I need this. We need this.” She was sure that after tomorrow he would need it as well.

“I will see what I can arrange for us,” he told her quietly. Hugging her close, he pressed a kiss to her hair lightly. “I will talk to Q and see what we have on the books for a vacation spot.” And if they didn’t have anything he’d see what he could get elsewhere.

“Thank you,” she whispered. “I appreciate it a great deal. I need this. I need to be able to have this time with you and I have a feeling that you will need it after tomorrow as well. We were meant to be one. We will do this. Somehow and someway we will find a way to move on with our lives, right?”

Frowning at her words he hugged her to him. “What’s wrong, Bethany?” he asked her quietly. Rubbing her back he felt concerned at her behavior. She seemed so out of sorts. “Talk to me, little mate, what’s going through your head that has you so distressed?”

“I have no idea. I am just feeling all kinds of jacked up right now. More emotional than I have any right to feel.” She sighed and shook her head. “Don’t like it, at all,” she muttered. “I just think that it’s the stress of all that we are going through has me seriously fucked up right now.” Looking up she sighed. “Let’s just get this over, done with so that we can vacation together.” Then life would be back to normal. She was sure of it.

“It could just be your need for sex riding you, darling,” he pointed out softly. “We haven’t gotten through the whole first month yet, the ‘honeymoon’ phase of the mating, if you will. And I did mention it would get worse before it leveled out. Or it could just be the stress of all of this.” And her damned fucking brother.

“Crap,” she muttered, “I’m thinking that it’s a combination of both of them.” That was likely what it was. She was feeling rather desperate for him and it meant that he was feeling, it too. “This sucks. We should have been able to take that time off together, darling. You and I have both needed this time and you know it. If Talon won’t let you take vacation then I’m bloody well going to beat the shit out of him my damn self.”

“You can try,” the Dragon said from behind her and grinned when she spun around, her mate keeping her balanced. “But I am very hard to beat up,” Talon said as he moved closer. “Z, you’re officially off the clock,” he told them and dug in a pocket. Passing over a piece of paper, he watched Bethany. “The location of a private island, not another soul in sight. It’s been stocked and the caretaker will meet you on the mainland, ferry you out, and then come and collect you in two weeks’ time. We’ve made arrangements for another Hunter to be on call should we need it until your return. Enjoy the break, your bond-mate, and each other, that’s an order.”

Grinning, Bethany moved and hugged Talon. “Thank you,” she told him softly and pulled back when she heard Zaidu growling. Moving back to her bond-mate she looked up at him. “Good. Take me out of here, Zaidu. I’m ready to get out of here, ready to go on vacation and try to ease this pain and ache that we are both feeling.” Well her at least.

“Car’s waiting downstairs and the jet is waiting at the airport,” Talon told them with a lopsided grin. “There’s a snack on the plane for you to enjoy if you have the time. Cell phones will be left on the front desk and put into the safe if you will.” He looked at Z. “There’s a radio on the island if you need to make contact for any reason, but there are no cell towers out there. Now get out of here and I’ll see you two in two weeks, hopefully not looking like you want to tear each other’s clothing off at the drop of a hat.”

Bethany shook her head and sighed. When Talon walked away she grinned up at Zaidu. “That man just is far too smart for his own good. He seriously takes that knowledge to a whole new level. I’m glad he’s thinking that way, too. I do need to have you alone with me. I need you, darling, and two weeks won’t be enough,” she stated.

“Two weeks is a good start and will get us through the rest of our month.” Then hopefully the needs would calm a little and they could have a semi-normal life. “Come on, darling.” Zaidu took her hand in his and led her down through the building, stopping at the front desk only long enough to leave his cell after ensuring it was locked and off. Guiding her out to the waiting car, he got her in and slid into the backseat with her.

Bethany curled into him in the backseat and sighed as she did so. “I think that I’m going to like this man more and more as the years go by.” He had already won huge points by just simply being there and giving her and Z time alone, time to be with each other.

“And you were going to attempt to beat him up,” Zaidu teased against her hair with a half smile. “Aren’t you just ashamed of yourself for even suggesting such a thing?” he teased, softly stroking his fingers lightly over the back of her hand that rested on his chest.

“Nope, not even a little,” she told him with a wicked smirk. “I’m actually fairly happy that I said that. It makes sure that he knows that where you are concerned nothing but the best of the best will work for me and for you. I think the two of us belong together because we both will fight for what we desire, darling.”

Grunting in agreement, he lifted her hand and kissed her fingers one by one. Pressing her hand flat to his chest once more he held her to him as they rode along. It was strange for him to be driven anywhere. It went against his very nature to allow it but it was a pleasant change.

Chapter Nineteen

Bethany lifted her head from his chest and looked out over the beach toward the setting sun. “Our last night,” she whispered. “It’s our last night here. I hate that. I don’t think I’m ready to go back,” she whispered softly. “I’ve really and truly loved being here with you, darling. I’ve loved every single second of our time together.”

Running his fingers up and down her naked back in a lazy move, he smiled. “We can always come back. Take a couple weeks each year and come out here.” He’d arrange it with Talon. “Besides, just because we’re going home doesn’t mean that we’ll be stopping our nonstop loving, Bethany. Nothing can stop us from needing, wanting, and taking each other. Unfortunately we will need to return to wearing clothing.” Something they’d not done the entire time they’d been there.

“Damn I don’t like that at all.” She had actually and truly enjoyed being able to walk around naked for the last two weeks. “I’ve gotten very used to not wearing clothes.”

“Well, you know very well you are welcome to do that at the house.” He didn’t have neighbors to worry about. The wolves saw to any intruders so that wasn’t a concern either. “I’d rather like to have you roaming about naked, especially since you have this wonderful tan to show off.” And not a single tan line in sight.

She grinned at that. “And at home I will be able to walk the grounds naked as well and keep up this lovely tan I have going on.” She was a nice deep tan color, but he, he was a deep latte color that had her drooling. “One thing I do look forward to though,” she said with a grin, “Starbucks. I cannot wait for a massive venti mocha latte.”

Snorting at that, he smacked her bottom lightly. “Wench,” he muttered. Changing their position, Zaidu tucked her under him and leaned in to kiss her slowly. Gods he loved this woman, this other half of him. “We should make love a few more times I think before we must find our clothing and dress for our return to the real world.”

“Are you sure that we can find our clothes?” she teased with a smile. “However, I love you so much, darling mine. I look forward to the rest of our lives together, darling. However”—she paused and smirked—“I think that we need to make love, many, many more times, darling mine.”

“Well they should be right where we tossed them when we decided to get naked that first time,” he told her honestly. Lifting her leg up over his arm Zaidu spread her wide and thrust his cock into her wet and slick body.

Her lower lip caught and she sobbed. “God that feels so good.” She moaned. “And our clothes would be at the end of the drive.” They had stripped out of their clothes the second that they had piled out of the car, making love right there on the lawn as they did so.

“Well then we should likely collect them and give them a wash before we dare to put them on,” he said, slamming into her harder, deeper as he found a rhythm he knew she loved. “I personally don’t want whatever may be living in them coming home with us,” he added on a throaty growl of pleasure as she clawed at him in need.

Bucking up against him harder and faster, she grinned. “Or we could just pull out fresh clothes and throw those away. If I recall, my shirt had been ripped off of me anyway,” she teased him. “Someone was in such a hurry to get inside of me he tore my shirt off and ripped my jeans.”

“That’s because you were going too slow.” He growled at her, leaning in to bite her lip. Tugging briefly he released it. “I wanted you then, in that moment, and you were playing hard to get. I’ve told you before, don’t tease a Wolf.”

She grinned and winked at him. “I have so much fun teasing my Wolf though. I happen to really, really love teasing you.” She loved every single moment that she had with her Wolf, too. “God it feels so good. Teasing you,” she moaned. “I love it.”

Growling deep, he thrust into her harder, pressing her down deeper into the sands around them. “Teasing your Wolf will get you a new set of teeth marks in that delicious ass of yours.” He breathed out as he nibbled on her throat and nipped hard enough to make her jump. Sliding his tongue over her soft skin to soothe the ache, he grinned as she pulled at him more.

“Honey, I don’t think that you’ve realized just how much I love you and love when you bite and nibble on me, darling. Gods please,” she whimpered. “Keep it up and I’m going to bite you as well.” She growled.

“So do it,” he whispered, scraping his teeth to her breast. Curling his tongue around her nipple he breathed her in and nibbled on her soft flesh. “Bite me, darling,” he told her, thrusting into her deeper, her body pure liquid heat around his throbbing cock.

She did just that. Leaning into Zaidu, she licked his shoulder and then bit him, hard. Bethany bit him and felt her climax hitting her hard. If not for his flesh between her teeth she would have screamed the roof off, of that she was certain.

Slamming into her once more, he shuddered as he came with her, the knot forming in his cock as his seed jettisoned into her waiting body. Growling at her as she tightened her teeth on his shoulder, Z slid his tongue up her throat and nipped her jaw. “Much better,” he approved with a low chuckle.

Letting him go after a moment or three, Bethany smiled and leaned back once more. “So very much better,” she whispered softly and yawned. “I love you, Z.” She closed her eyes. “God, I love you so very, very much. So happy that you are in my life and you are in mine.” Life was finally perfect in her mind, her life was finally…right. She was finally home.

Smiling against her skin, he breathed her in slowly and hugged her tight. “Come on, darling, let’s go for a last swim in the ocean and then we’ll get something to eat before we see how many times we can make love before it’s time to leave.”

“I love how you think, Zaidu,” Bethany said with a grin and pulled back from him. “Only this time, no lovemaking on the beach. I swear I’m still getting sand from places where sand never, ever should have touched,” she teased.

“No promises.” He smiled back at her as he pulled away. Getting to his feet, he took her hands when she lifted them up and hauled her up before him. “But I will attempt to keep my hands off your beautifully lush body.”

“Oh I’m not against loving you in the ocean or even on the hammock or against a tree, just not on the sandy beach.” Her arms draped loosely around his neck and pulled him tighter to her body. “I love you, Z. Now let’s go swim.”

Scooping her up, he ran for the water and just as he hit the waves, came to a halt but kept her moving. Smirking at the look on her face just before she hit the water he waded out to her. “You really shouldn’t promise me sex, darling, especially since you know I’ll take you up on it.” And they had a ride coming in just over twelve hours who was not going to see his mate naked.

Bethany laughed and moved toward him, dunking him by jumping at his shoulders and pushing him under the waves. Using that momentum she swam back and away from him before he could catch her, a grin on her face as she swam back from him as he surfaced. “And I will always, always offer you sex, darlin’.”

Growling, he headed for her fast, diving down to grab her ankle, and yanked. Surfacing he let her come up right in his arms and dropped a kiss to her lips. “You are insatiable, my little mate,” he whispered quietly.

“Damn straight,” Bethany said with a laugh and leaned in so that she could kiss him again. “I’m always insatiable when it comes to you, darlin’ mine. When you are around me, naked, damn straight I want and need you, mister man.”

“I think we’re both nymphos,” he murmured against her mouth as he eased her down over his aching cock. “I have no clue how I’m ever going to be able to work again given the near-constant erection I have. I see you, breathe in your scent, or think of you, and I’m rock hard and throbbing.”

“I’m in the same boat. I think of you and I’m wet. I see you and I’m wet. I touch you…” She moved on him and shuddered. “Gods, I touch you and I’m wet.” She moved up and then back down his cock and licked her lips as she did so. “Fucking awesome,” she moaned. “You feel so amazing.”

Nipping at her chin he smiled. “So do you, darling,” he whispered against her salty skin. He hated that they had to leave, that they had to go back to the real world and deal with all that was waiting there. But he knew they couldn’t just keep hiding out on their little paradise island, no matter how much he wanted to.

“No thinking about when we go back, honey. Here and now with me is where you need to be. Right here and right now loving me.” Pressing harder against him she leaned in and licked his neck lovingly. “Tomorrow will be soon enough to worry about going home.”

Growling softly he tipped his head a little further to the side to let her have some fun. Cupping her ass he helped her to ride him. “I’m not worried, but I do like to think things through and be fully prepared for everything that may come,” he told her quietly.

“The first night we are home you better not touch your damn phone,” she muttered and shivered in his arms. “So good,” she all but purred. “Even though I’m sure you will have a million messages, the first night is ours to become acclimated to being home once more.”

“Babe, I’m not going back to work until I absolutely have to,” he growled and nipped her shoulder in reprimand. “No fucking way am I turning it on until I absolutely have to,” Zaidu assured her as he moved her a little faster over him.

“Good.” She growled right back at him. “Maybe the phone can drop into the ocean somewhere or something.” She shuddered again, moving with him so that they both were slapping roughly against each other, the waves battering their bodies and only driving them higher and higher.

“We just won’t turn it on,” he told her honestly, massaging her ass gently. Sliding his tongue over her skin he breathed in her warm scent. “We’ll toss it on a table and ignore it until later. Besides, Talon will be routing calls to one of the lines until I do turn it on.”

“Thank God.” Bethany’s back arched again and she shivered. “I’m coming, Z, please.” She was just riding that edge and knew that it wouldn’t take much to toss her over and have her screaming in pleasure. She whimpered, bit her lower lip, and then screamed.

“That’s it,” he encouraged her, thrusting into her over and over as her body squeezed his. “Come again, Bethany, come for me one more time,” he demanded as he pushed in deeper. Running his teeth over her shoulder he instinctively found the mating mark and bit down into her flesh.

Bethany screamed again when he clamped down on her mating mark. Pleasure washed over her so fiercely that she lost her breath. She was glad that he was the one keeping them up, because if it had been her, she would have drowned them.

Shuddering, he held her against him as he knotted up. Falling to his knees he kept their heads above water but just barely. Panting hard he rested his forehead on her shoulder. Cupping her head he forced his up slowly to look at her. “I love you,” he whispered quietly to her.

She smiled and nodded. “And I love you, too.” She had her eyes closed and was gasping for air, keeping her mouth closed as the waves rushed them. “I really think we should get back to land though before we drown,” she teased.

“You may be right but we’re going to have to wait a minute, my legs aren’t going to hold up to even stand, let alone walk. Just hold your breath if a wave comes in, darling,” he told her. That and she kept squeezing him deep. His brain just wasn’t able to function while she did it. Z wasn’t sure he knew how to work his legs right then.

“I have to agree,” Bethany whispered and just simply held onto him, smiling as she squeezed him tighter and held him closer. Life was perfect.

Chapter Twenty

Life sucked. That was her thought as they were shuffled around once more in security. “This sucks,” she grumbled. “I hate flying.” A two-hour delay boarding because of one small little growl that Zaidu gave. He had the right to growl, especially when the asshole who caused said growl had been feeling her Z up like he was tomorrow’s dinner. Yep, she couldn’t blame him at all but now they were being shuffled from one end of security to another, their flight being delayed, and now, thankfully, they would be boarding soon. As soon as security pulled their heads from their asses.

Squeezing her fingers lightly, Zaidu lifted her hand to kiss her fingers lightly. Calm yourself, love, the plane will wait for us and these assholes will get one hell of a rude awakening when Talon tears them a new hole in their asses, he said on their mental link.

I hope so. I guess I’m just more than ready to get home. I hate feeling like this but I seriously, seriously dislike having them touching you. It pisses me off. Just as she knew that was the true cause of the growl. They had patted her down as well.

Pulling her in closer, he smiled down at her. I know, babe, but you will notice, I only growled when that asshat grabbed my nuts. I could have torn someone’s head off when they grabbed your breasts but I restrained myself. Barely.

“I know and I’m so very proud of you for that,” she admitted to him with a smile. “I love you, too, honey, very much so.” Leaning her head on his shoulder, she sighed. I just want to get home where we can try out every part of our home in the things we learned on the island.

I can’t wait to buy what we need for the hammock loving, he teased with a grin against her hair. That had been an adventure and a half but they’d managed it and she’d had one hell of an orgasm. Course none of the wildlife had ever come back. Hell, they were probably all still cowering on the other side of the island.

“Hey now.” She teased with a wide grin. If I recall I wasn’t the only one screaming, honey. Damn that was good stuff. And yes, we totally have to get a rope swing in our bedroom. I will even let you tie me up like you did with the hammock.

Forcing a growl down so he didn’t get them in trouble again, he pressed a hot kiss to her lips. You keep talking like that and I’m bound to do something that will have us thrown in jail. I doubt even Talon would be able to get us out with what I have in mind.

True. I guess it will have to wait until we are on the plane and we will see just exactly what it is that we can get up to up there in the skies. I think I saw some ropes in the cabinet under the bathroom sink, darling.

For you or for me? he asked curiously. He wasn’t opposed to a little bondage, but he was definitely more strict about it than his darling mate. As long as she got her multiple orgasms she was a damned happy camper.

“For me.” She knew that he would let her tie him down, but he didn’t like it nearly as much as she did. Damn she loved having him tie her down. She knew how most women really wouldn’t like that but she did. A hell of a lot.

“I like that plan,” he murmured against her hair. Thankfully the jet was in sight and they finally were able to ditch the damned rent-a-security. How he resisted the urge to flip them the bird she’d never know, but she was impressed. He let her go up into the plane first with him right on her tail.

Bethany took the first seat on the left next to the window and waited for Z to settle in next to her. Buckling her belt she slipped her hand into his and gave it a squeeze. “We will go back to the bedroom as soon as this bird is in the air. For now we are good here, right?”

“Absolutely,” he said, sliding his hand up her leg to squeeze her right at the V of her legs. Rubbing his pinky over her damp pants he smiled at her. “I’m very good sitting right here for a little while.”

“Oh you are so bad.” But she loved him being bad so she couldn’t argue one single word he said. “But I rather love that about you, too.” She widened her legs and laid her hand on his thigh. Grinning up at him she said, “I think we should both see if we can’t get one another off as we take off. What do you think?”

Growling softly he leaned in to kiss her hard and fast. “I think you are onto something there, darling,” he whispered. Moving his hand he undid her pants and slid his fingers in and under her panties to stroke her wet flesh.

She bit her lip and lifted up as far as she could with the seat belt on and grinned. “God, I love you,” she whimpered and pushed harder against him. Working her hand against his thick cock she smiled. “Unfair advantage, Zaidu,” she muttered and worked on his pants. “I need you. I need you to be freed, dearest mine, because I want and I need to touch every single part of you.”

“What more do you want? You’ve got my cock in your hand.” He growled softly but at her near snarl he worked his jeans down a little so she had better access. “Not my fault you’re easy access,” Zaidu teased, leaning over to kiss her neck as he pressed his fingers into her pussy.

“You love that I’m easy access,” she told him with a smile. “God that feels amazing.” She purred. “I love it when you touch me. So very, very much,” she told him with a smile. “It feels so very good.” Her hand closed on him and she began to rub him harder and faster, determined to allow him to enjoy the moment just as she was.

Spreading her wider, he rubbed her clit with the heel of his hand as he pumped his fingers in and out of her slick body. “Kiss me,” he said quietly as the engines started to increase in volume. They would be taxiing soon.

Fuck it, she thought to herself and undid her belt. She shifted and moved so that she was facing him in his lap and leaned in. Her lips brushed to his. “Fuck me,” she demanded and stroked him with her fingers while moving up and down on his fingers.

Catching her around her waist he slid down in his seat a little as he helped her over him. Grabbing his cock he held it still for her to slide down slowly over him as he kissed her. Wrapping his other arm around her to keep her safe he sucked on her lip.

She felt the plane taxiing and shivered while she moved on him. Leaning in she kissed him again and moved on him as they moved down the runway. In their minds she whispered, More. Touch me, Zaidu. Move your hands over my body, because you are killing me.

Growling softly he undid her shirt, pulling her bra down under her breasts and cupping one in his hand. Squeezing the soft flesh he pinched and rolled her nipple as he rubbed his fingers over her anus and pressed one in slowly. Move faster on me. We’re about to take off. He growled in her mind.

She did just that. Bethany began to move on him harder, faster, and with more intent than she previously had. She moved on him harder, desperate to have him going right over the edge with her when they finally made it to the air. “Please,” she whispered now against his lips. “God, please.”

“More,” he demanded, pinching her nipple as he pushed his finger into her deeper and stroked her. Moving his mouth over her shoulder, he scraped his teeth to her mark and shuddered when she drenched him in her juices. Pressing his teeth into place he slowly applied pressure just as the plane picked up speed and the nose started to lift.

She pushed back against his finger that was stroking in and out of her ass. She rode him faster, harder, and gave him everything. Bethany whimpered and when his teeth bit into her mating mark she exploded around him. A scream was caught against his shoulder from her and pleasure streaked through her body in rampant desperation for relief.

Exploding into her body just as they were jolted back in the seat at takeoff, Zaidu howled as quietly as he could against her flesh. She was squeezing him so tight, the pressure of them being smooshed together and the orgasm all at once nearly had his head popping off his shoulders.

When the plane leveled out Bethany was still gasping for air. Licking her lips she dropped her forehead to his shoulder and sighed. “Gods that was…” Wow. She just didn’t have the damn words to say just how good it had been to be able to give up and be free with him like that. It had been a rush. The whole process of the plane taking off and their orgasm, yep, she could totally begin to love flying.

Releasing her shoulder, he licked at her skin gently, waiting for his breathing to return to normal and for his eyes to return to their upright and stable position. Hugging her to him he rubbed his nose along her neck. “Wonder if we could get them to do that a few more times,” he said with a throaty chuckle.

She couldn’t help but giggle at that and shook her head. “You are a funny man.” She teased him with a smile. “I seriously doubt that they would again and when they figure out what we were doing during takeoff I have a feeling we will be flying commercial for a while.”

Snorting at that, he kissed her full on the lips. “Then we won’t ask and we’ll just go to the bed in back and fuck like bunnies for a while. I have the need to fuck you like there’s no tomorrow for a little longer, Bethany.”

“And I have a need to let you,” Bethany said without hesitation. “How about you carry us so that you don’t leave my body?” She grinned cockily and added, “Unless of course you would like to fuck my ass again, and then come over my back before we try this all over again?”

“I like option two,” he said with a grin, “especially since I’m belted in and, at the current angle, would dump you on your head if I tried to move us. So let’s go with safety first and I’ll fuck your perky little ass to get us good and revved up.”

“I love how that sounds.” She moved upward and off of him, a small cry coming from her throat when she did so. Hand braced on his shoulder and legs shaking, she whispered, “I will be waiting for you, baby, ass in the air and playing with my pussy while you find your way to me.” As fast as she was able, she took off for the bed so she could put words into actions.

Groaning as his cock bobbed in need, “Wench,” he called after her. Grinning at the laugh that trailed out of the bedroom, he managed to unhook himself and strip down. Grabbing up the bits of discarded clothing he headed for the back on shaky legs and shut and locked the door, dropping everything, including what he’d just finished pulling off, into a pile. Licking his lips he watched her on the bed. “Are you ready for me?” he asked her on a growl of pure need and desire.

“Very,” Bethany shot back and slid her fingers out of her dripping pussy and circled her anus once more, slickening it with her own juices and the juices that were dripping from her body now from him. “Please, Z, I need you,” she demanded.

Gripping his cock, Zaidu stroked his fist down the length and then back up, knowing her eyes were on him. Climbing up on the bed he eased behind her and rubbed the head through her pussy and teased her clit with a couple short little thrusts. Grinning at her growl he moved to her anus and, with care for his mate, pressed his cock into her in one slow, long slide until she held him tight.

Bethany was gasping for air. Her ass quivered as it held him tightly. “So good,” she whimpered and lifted her back to arch against him, moving her hand once more. She removed her fingers from her pussy to grab his balls, rolling them gently with her wet digits and then pressing her fingers back into her tight cunt once more. “God, so good.”

Spreading her cheeks, he pressed in deeper and deeper on each thrust. “That’s it, baby,” he growled as he fucked her. His one hand resting on her spine, he bent over her a little to play with her tight nipples, tugging and rolling them as he pressed into her tight ass.

“So good.” She was repeating herself but her mind simply wouldn’t form more words than those. She pushed back on him, time and again moving her fingers from her wet pussy to stroke his tight balls and back again. She moved with him and when he touched her nipples she shivered and shook. “Please.” Gods, it shouldn’t be so soon, never should be so quick but with him it was.

Rocking his cock into her faster he tugged on her nipples, letting them snap from his fingers. “Let go, love, come for me, scream for me, squeeze my cock hard,” he told her when she began to tremble. “Come for me, Bethany, come hard for me, baby.”

Bethany pushed back hard on him and screamed. She came hard and fast and sobbed his name as she did so. “Please, Zaidu!” she cried again when he let her breasts go. Her nipples ached from the pinching that he had done, and Gods, she came a second time from that release.

Coming hard, he held her to him as he spilled into her ass, his cock knotting and nearly strangling the stream as she squeezed around him. “Oh Gods,” he roared out as his body bucked against hers, creating more friction.

Bethany screamed and tears burnt her eyes but it was such an amazingly good feeling. Her body fell against the bed and she gasped for air. “Hold me tight.” He was still locked inside of her ass. It hurt, but it felt so really very good as well. Damn she loved that she had gotten him to lose control as she had.

Pulled down with her, he grunted and wrapped his arms around her. Rolling them to their sides so they were spooned and she wasn’t trying to yank his cock out by the roots, he pressed a kiss to her shoulder. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?” he asked in concern. He’d heard pain in her last scream and that terrified him beyond all belief.

“It hurt but it was a good hurt. I know how weird that sounds but it felt so good even though it did hurt to feel you swelling inside of me. I love it, baby, so don’t even for a half second be upset, because I loved it.” She refused to let him think that she didn’t like it.

Brushing his lips over her neck Zaidu let out a breath and nipped her skin lightly. “You scare me when you do shit like that, love. Are you trying to see how many years you can take off my seriously long lifetime or what?”

“I wasn’t trying, honey,” she told him with a smile. “I just hadn’t expected it.” She should have. She just didn’t think he would lose control like that since they had just both gotten off less than an hour or whatever earlier. “I love you, honey, but I want a nap,” she whispered softly before closing her eyes. “Then we can do this all over again.”

“Damned straight we will,” he said, pressing a kiss to her throat. Moving an arm, Zaidu tugged up the blankets and covered her up. “Sleep, babe, we have a good few hours to go before we’re home.” And they had her brother to deal with.

Chapter Twenty-One

Lifting her face to the sun Bethany sighed happily. A smile crossed her lips and she turned to watch Zaidu. Shaking her head she could only smile. God she loved that man but there were times when she swore that he picked an argument just to pick one. She walked toward the waiting limo and lifted her hand to shade her eyes, the sun catching on the high shine of the wax of the vehicle. She stopped at the side and turned to watch Z as he and one of the other Rogue Hunters walked toward the limo, engaged in a heated argument that was getting louder with each step.

Shaking her head she turned to slide into the cool interior of the car but came face to chin with the driver. “Hello, sister dear.” From the face that was now so close to hers, she heard the voice of her nightmares. Looking up with wide eyes she gasped and that’s when the odd feeling of cold started to set in. When he began to laugh she looked down between them and saw his hand, covered in—blood?—between them. It was a horrific moment that seemed to just simply stop as she watched a silver blade pull from her body, covered in her blood. “Bri?” she whispered and felt him release her, her whole body giving way to the numb sensations of cold that filled her. Scrambling back she fell out of the car onto the pavement. In her mind she could have sworn she heard shouts, weapons fire, something, but the last thing she thought of was her bond-mate. Z, she whispered in his mind and desperately clung to the feeling of his very willpower pushing into her body. Brian, he’s here, she thought to tell him finally as her vision began to waver and darkness started to creep into her being. No!

Fighting, she forced her eyes open, her vision shaded by a silhouette that she couldn’t make out, and found herself reaching again for the only person that mattered in her life, would ever matter in her life. Zaidu?

“Get him,” he snarled at the other Hunter as he slid across the pavement to her side. “Babe, I’m here,” he whispered, easing her head up gently onto his thigh. Tearing her shirt open he cursed before pulling his own shirt off over his head and pressing the material into the wound. Fumbling for his phone he got it out. “Q, it’s Zaidu, Bethany’s been stabbed. I need medical help now. Gods.” He forced his normal calm into place but it wouldn’t stay. “She’s bleeding out, man,” he whispered, letting the phone fall to the ground as he gathered her into his arms. “You will hold on, Bethany. You are not leaving me now, damn it, not after you made me fall in love with you,” he whispered, rocking her back and forth even as he kept pressure on the wound.

Bethany nodded and smiled up at him. Not leaving you. Never leaving you. She couldn’t speak aloud. It was too hard to simply breathe so even thinking of speaking was bad. I love you, Zaidu. I’m just so very cold. She felt the magic of Quincy as he appeared near them and she shuddered. Don’t leave me? Don’t let me go. Please. I don’t think I can hold on if you let me go.

“I know, baby,” he whispered, brushing his lips to hers. “I’m right here with you. I’m never letting you go, love. Not in this lifetime or the next,” he promised her as Quincy moved in next to her on the other side.

She felt the pull of the Vortex that Quincy opened and then the blinding lights of medical overhead. When she saw Dr. Aba racing toward them she closed her eyes. Why Dr. Aba? Where’s the other doctor? Aba was a maternity specialist, not a surgeon. Maybe she wasn’t as badly hurt as she felt.

“I don’t know, love.” He growled at the doctor, which had her slowing down in her approach. Watching the doctor very closely he moved enough to let her have access to his mate. I’m right here, love, he said, taking her hand in his and holding it tight. “Quincy, what’s going on?” he asked in a low, tight voice.

“Don’t fucking know,” Quincy muttered and looked around medical. “What the hell, Dr. A?”

“You’ve got me. Sorry,” Dr. Aba said and looked at Zaidu and then Quincy. Stepping in behind the Mage she said, “Her blood work from her last checkup came back a couple days ago,” she said. “I’m here just to hopefully help save your child. The OR is being prepped right now but I need to check her, see where the wound is. Will you let me touch her?”

Zaidu stared blankly at her and shook his head. “What?” he bellowed, making everyone within the room jump. “Fucking get your hands on her now and save her life because I swear to the Gods if she dies”—he paused and nailed the doctor with a vicious look—“you’re first,” he snarled darkly.

She nodded and moved in closer. She shined her light in Bethany’s eyes and then to the wound that Zaidu was holding with his shirt. Instead of moving his hand she explained, “I’m trying to assess here. Don’t move or release the wound. You have the bleeding staunched for a moment while you are applying pressure but I need to see if it’s chest or stomach.” She lifted the shirt. Moving, she nodded and heard the gurney being brought in. “We need to get a scan of her abdomen and she will need OR stat.” She listened to Bethany’s chest and nodded. “Sounds as if it hit her lungs. Let’s move her, people.” Stepping back, she looked to Zaidu and said, “We will do everything to save her, and if possible the fetus, but right now she’s our concern.” She helped get Bethany on the gurney and added, “You can’t go into surgery with us.”

“I’m going in,” Zaidu said quietly, his resolve firmly in place. “I swore to her I wouldn’t leave her and I’m not going to. You will operate but I’m going to be there the entire time,” he told the doctor. “Try drugging me and you’ll find out why Hunters are so hard to deter from a goal.”

“Fuck.” Dr. A looked to Quincy. “Help us out here?” she asked and got the blank look that she knew was the look of “no fucking way in hell” and sighed. “Fine but you have to wash up, so you have to leave her side for five minutes. Wash up and suit up because of the dangers that could be involved if you don’t. Five minutes, Zaidu, that’s all it will take you.”

“Fine, but she stays in my line of sight the entire time,” he told the doctor. Following them to the OR he only released his hold on Bethany when he had to and kept his eyes locked on her the entire time. He scrubbed up according to the doctor’s instructions. Even dressing in the gown, cap, and mask, he never once blinked.

“We are going to sedate her,” the surgeon called over his shoulder, already cutting off Bethany’s clothes and seeing the depth of the injury. “Chest tube,” he stated and nodded as the IV was started. “So if you are going to say goodnight to her come do it now so that we can start.”

Growling at the man, Zaidu moved to Bethany and, taking her hand, touched her face with his other hand. Babe, he whispered softly to her. They’re going to put you under now and when you wake up I will see you, all right? He was going for calm but he knew he sounded anxious and couldn’t help it.

You won’t leave me. I know you won’t. Bethany had the utmost confidence in him. Did you find Brian? Please tell me that you didn’t let him get away, that he’s somewhere in a jail right now? Or dead. As much as she hated that thought it was there in her mind.

I won’t leave you, darling. I’m going to be right here with you the entire time. I don’t know about Brian but as soon as you are out of surgery I will call my colleague and get an update. He was heading off after Brian and he never lets his target get away so hopefully he’ll have nothing but good news for us. Pulling the mask down a hair he pressed a kiss to her lips before stepping back, but not letting go. “Do it,” he said to the doctor as he leveled his gaze at the man that would be messing up his mate. Zaidu, however, had a feeling that Brian would be there for another day, would be there for him to kill at another time.

Pushing the solution into her IV, the doctor watched Zaidu. “I’ve known you for years, Zaidu, since I was a child. You know I would never, ever hurt an innocent and that’s what she is, innocent. I will do all that I can and then some to make sure that she makes it, but stop growling. You are making my nurses nervous and that’s not what you want in an operating room.”

Snarling once more, he fell silent as he cradled Bethany’s hand in his and rubbed his thumb over her wrist in a continuous movement. She would be fine. She had to be fine. Gaia couldn’t be that big of a bitch to tempt him and then take from him just when he’d fallen. Forcing a slow breath in and out of his lungs he watched what they were doing with the eye of a Hunter, dispassionate and slightly apart from the scene.

* * * *

Hours later

Pulling back from his hunched position, the doctor covered the stitches and nodded. “We will get her settled into a room, flood her body with antibiotics and pain meds.” Pulling off his mask he shook his head. “The child won’t make it. I’m sorry. It was just far too early in the pregnancy to survive the trauma that her body took. She will, however, make a full recovery. You mate will be fine, Zaidu. She’s a fighter and worthy to be your mate.”

Nodding, he followed them out of the OR and to the room. Later they would mourn the child they never even knew they’d created. Later they would mourn the life lost. For now, though, he needed to be there for his mate, let her know that she was fine and to come back to him. Later he’d break down and lose it, but that was later.

She was still sleeping when she found herself reaching for him, her mind connecting to his and relaxing as he brushed his mind to hers. Zaidu. She whispered his name like a talisman, needing to invoke his name like one would a God or Goddess. You never left me, she whispered in awe.

Never. No one and nothing could keep me from your side, he assured her and moved in closer once they were done setting things up. Sitting on the chair he took her hand in his again and pressed a kiss to her fingers. “I’m right here, love,” he whispered softly, rubbing her knuckles to his cheek.

“I’m so sorry that this had to happen like this.” Gaia spoke softly beside him. “I didn’t see this happening to her. I don’t know why but I didn’t see this,” she whispered as tears shimmered in her eyes, her sorrow clearly etched on her face when she took a seat opposite from Zaidu. “I’m so sorry, Zaidu. I swear to you on my daughter’s life I didn’t see this happening to her.”

Grinding his teeth, he kept his eyes on Bethany as she slept once more. Reaching out, he stroked her hair gently. “You put her with me and she’s in danger. You take her from me and she’s in danger. It would seem that someone really doesn’t want either of us around. I don’t care if I die but hurting Bethany and ending the life of a child before it’s barely even begun, that is unforgivable,” he said in a quiet, extremely controlled voice.

“I agree,” the Goddess whispered and reached out, hesitating before touching Bethany. “The child lingers. Its spirit is strong but its home has been damaged. The child no more wants to leave you than you want it gone.” She pulled back and looked to Zaidu. “If you could change anything, Zaidu, other than the life of your bond-mate or child, what one thing would it be?”

“Nothing,” he said softly. “As long as I have Bethany and as long as we could keep our child, I wouldn’t change a damned thing. Except maybe having her brother’s head on a bloody pike,” he muttered under his breath as he closed his eyes and pressed a kiss to Bethany’s fingers.

“And if your identity was no longer Rogue Hunter Zaidu? If you could retire and be with your bond-mate, your child, would you give up that life? Would you give up the freedom to be a law unto yourself?”

“No,” he said quietly. “I do what I do to keep the innocents safe and I’d never give it up willingly. If someone comes along one day to replace me then fine, but I won’t step aside and shirk the duties and laws I swore an oath and my life’s blood to uphold. Bethany is my world and I have to ensure the world is safe for her to be a part of.”

Gaia smiled. “Yet when there is one who is able to take over the protection of the others you will step aside?” she asked and leaned forward. “Your child wants to live, Zaidu. If I give you this, bring that peace to the child and ensure that it’s safe inside of its mother’s womb, will you promise me that when I bring another Hunter for you to train, you will do so knowing that they will one day replace you so that you can be with your bond-mate? It won’t be for a very, very long time, but that day will come. It comes for all that have power where they turn their power over to another. Even The Dragon King will one day give up his Throne, so I ask you, will you promise me that when that day comes far into the future you will train them knowing that they will one day be the leader of the few Rogue Hunters there are?”

“You want to bargain my position against the life of an innocent child?” he asked, looking at her in horror and disgust. “Fine, if that’s what it fucking takes then you can have my fucking position. Take it, I don’t care. But this is beyond beneath even a God to barter a child’s life for a position in life. I’d actually thought better of you until you proved otherwise, again, that you are no better than those on the side of the dark. Do what you will and get out.” He hissed at her before turning his eyes on his mate, disgusted with the Goddess.

Gaia shook her head and rose. “The child is healed. It will be healthy. And I do what I do not to cause anyone harm but because I have to. You had two paths. One would lead you where I just asked you to go and the other one would send you into darkness so deep that not even the bond with your mate would keep you on the side of light. Power will corrupt. That’s why even the Gods have checks and balances. There are ways to kill even us,” she told him softly. “But we have to be very, very sure that we are ready for the fallout. Be well, Zaidu. Your child and bond-mate will heal and you will have a beautiful family. Protect them well,” she whispered.

Growling at her he waited until she was gone before finally relaxing again. He fucking hated that Goddess. She couldn’t keep her damn meddling out of his life. She meddled with Bethany and him and threw everything out of whack and then wondered why she hadn’t “seen” what had happened. “Gods are idiots,” he muttered, and blind to their own idiocy and stupidity.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Bethany looked out over the lawn and shook her head as she watched Zaidu training with the Hunters. She leaned her head against the porch frame and rubbed her hand over her rather sizable belly. Feeling the answering kick, she smiled, not surprised when Z looked her way, and sent him waves of reassurance and love. She loved this man, was happier than she could even put into words, and it was all because he had been put into her life. Yep, she was a lucky, lucky woman.

Returning his attention to the group, he sighed. “No, you need to be three moves ahead of me at all times. If I were a Rogue I’d already have killed you a dozen times.” Rubbing a hand to his hair he looked at them. “Go, get some sleep and come back tomorrow. Remember what I said and watch people around you. Anticipate but don’t get caught too far ahead of the game. If you get too far out in front they will do something just to fuck you up. Get,” he told them and moved toward his mate.

Moving back just a bit she waited for him to get onto the porch and laughed when it began to rain buckets around them. She smiled happily and opened her arms to him. “Hey you.” She giggled when she felt their baby bumping against her belly and rolling happily so that Daddy would feel. “So are you guessing boy or girl today?” she teased. They hadn’t wanted to find out the sex of their baby and it was getting harder and harder to have that secret kept from them.

Resting his hand on her belly he stroked his hand over her tight flesh and nuzzled her throat. “I don’t care. As long as he or she is completely healthy, I don’t care,” he whispered. Hugging her to him he closed his eyes. He’d nearly lost her because of her psychotic brother and that was not something he’d ever forgive or forget.

Thankfully his fellow Hunter, who’d been on Brian’s tail while they’d been fighting for Bethany’s life, had caught up to the bastard. While Brian had been human, he’d interfered in Changer lives and therefore fallen under Changer laws. Taken before the Council, Zaidu and Bethany once again in attendance, he’d been sentenced to death. This time though, unlike with the Rogues previously, Talon had let the choice of the sentence fall to Z and Bethany. After much discussion they’d rendered their verdict. Death by Dragon’s Fire. Slow, painful, and just for his crimes against Bethany and every other of his victims.

“Same here.” Which was why neither of them wanted to know the sex of their child. All that they had wanted to know was that their child was healthy, that they were safe. “No more thinking about it, honey,” she whispered and lifted her face so she could pull back and look to him. “It’s been over and done with for nearly eight months, honey. Just give me some love and maybe, I wouldn’t complain, if you wanted to rub my feet or back?” That was her way of asking him to do one of those two things for her.

Smiling at her, he cupped her face and kissed her slowly. “I love you, Bethany,” he whispered quietly. Rubbing his lips to hers gently he pulled back and herded her inside out of the chill. Shutting and locking the door he threw a slow look around the yard, relaxing as the wolves began to move in the coming darkness of the approaching night. Setting the alarm he joined her. “How about some hot chocolate for you and I’ll rub your feet and ankles?”

“I think that I’m the most spoiled woman in the entire world,” she told him with a grin. “I really and truly think that sounds wonderful, and in fact”—she grinned—“I think I’m going to go and pee and then I will be waiting on the couch for my treats.” She was well and truly near the end of her pregnancy. Thank God, because her bladder was taking a beating.

“I’ll meet you there,” he promised, heading into the kitchen to start the milk warming. Once it was on the stovetop he went to the fireplace and got it started so the chill in the air wouldn’t be so obvious. Humming softly he stirred the milk and, in between, made up a plate of snacks, all her favorite foods, even as he munched on some roast beef while she was out of sight.

When she came back she took a seat on the couch and pulled the blanket off and wrapped it around her form. “My belly is nice and warm, so is my back, but the rest of me is freezing. How weird is that?” Well, not really if she thought about it. Her belly and back were warm because of the baby she carried inside.

Walking out with her mug, his glass, and the plate of snacks, he set everything on the table. Passing her the mug of hot chocolate he pulled the table close enough for her to reach the snacks without stretching. Sitting at her feet he lifted them both into his lap to let them warm up. “A few more weeks and all of you will be cold for a while I’m sure,” he pointed out, sipping his juice.

Rubbing a hand to her belly, she nodded. “I know and it kind of breaks my heart to be honest with you. I have gotten used to our little Wolf here heating me from the inside out. I love being pregnant and will miss these sensations when our little one joins us in the world. I think that you won’t miss it though. Not with the hundred trips a night I get up to pee. Especially since I seem to wake you for each and every one.”

“Not true,” he said, shaking his head at her. “I’ve loved watching you round with our child, and those first little flutters were…” Indescribable. “I won’t miss the ice cubes you call your feet though, especially your penchant to stick them up against my balls.” Shuddering, Zaidu shot her a dark look when she grinned and gave him a sweetly innocent look before sipping her cocoa.

“If I didn’t swell like a balloon I wouldn’t have that issue because I could wear socks.” She teased him with a grin. “And it has been amazing, hasn’t it? Being pregnant, knowing that our child was growing and becoming more. It’s been amazing and such a miracle.”

“Very much a miracle,” he agreed, softly stroking his hand over her belly. Keeping his mind off that moment in time he rubbed his hand to her tight flesh and smiled at the touch of a hand or foot from within. “Definitely very active. I think he or she gets that from their mother.”

Beth snorted. “Yeah, says you,” she teased and tugged her shirt up so that they could see her belly. “Little Wolf has gotten to where they put their hand on my belly and won’t move it until I touch it. Watch.” She shifted slightly and then laughed as the small hand pressed against her belly in a clear outline.

“Damn,” he said, leaning in. “That’s slightly creepy. In sort of an Alien kind of way,” he said, wrinkling his nose. Rubbing a finger to the tiny hand, he chuckled as it moved around trying to capture his finger.

She smiled and nodded. “It is slightly strange, but it’s okay. I feel as if our little Wolf is working on trying to hold our hands. At least it’s better than the foot or butt that our little Wolf puts out there,” she said with a grin. “Because our little one does at times, too.”

“The foot I’d figure out but I don’t know if I’d clue in that it was the butt right off,” he said, shooting her a look. Leaning in, Zaidu pressed a kiss to the little hand before resting his cheek there and growling softly. Grinning at the flip flops he felt happening he looked to Bethany. “Probably shouldn’t do that anymore, huh?” She might just kill him if she got another foot or elbow to her bladder, liver, kidney, or anything else soft and internal.

“Yeah, I would really appreciate that.” Bethany ran her hands over Zaidu’s hair and smiled, her eyes closing and a yawn escaping her. “I love you, baby, both of you.” She loved them both so very much. She was truly happy. “I’m starving though. How about you feed me?”

Brushing a kiss to her belly he leaned back and tugged her shirt down and moved the blanket over her. Grabbing the plate, he held out some of the cheese and crackers to her. He didn’t mind feeding her one little bit. It was a pleasure to feed her, slowly, leisurely, and it let him get her sexually ramped up, which was fun, too.

“You are too good to me.” Bethany accepted the food he fed her. Taking her time and licking his fingers time and again, she grinned at him. “I love the way you taste,” she told him with a smile. “And I love just spending time with you as well.”

“Well one day very soon you’re going to end up with me full-time,” he said softly. At her look he lifted a brow. “I’m training my replacements, well mine and another Hunter’s,” Z told her, giving her another bite of fruit. “All part of the grand scheme to muck in my life,” he muttered, still fucking pissed at that bitch Gaia. Most changers loved the Goddess but Zaidu had a hate-on for her that just seemed to grow every fucking time she stuck her nose in his life and fucked something else up. Closing his eyes, he let out a slow breath and calmed himself down as much as he could without killing something.

Bethany frowned and shook her head. “There is only one small issue,” Bethany told him and moved to sit up. “Crap, I have to go pee again.” She pushed him away just a little and then added, “Help me up and I will tell you why I don’t think that you are going to be replaced anytime soon, honey.”

Putting the food plate aside he shoved the table out of the way and stood. Yanking the blanket off, he tossed it aside and took her hands in his to help her up. “You steady?” he asked and let her go once she gave him a nod, even if she wasn’t totally sure. “Go, baby, go.” She heard his laugh when she flipped him the bird as she waddled off.

Coming back to him, she took a seat once more at his side and sighed. “Now, where was I?” She shifted and pulled the blanket so that she could cover up again and continued. “I know that you aren’t about to be replaced anytime soon because Gaia and I were chatting, what, last month?” She tapped her finger to her lips. “Anyway, she and I were chatting and she told me that you would retire when our little Wolf gives us grandchildren. Something about the Hunters need a lifetime of training?”

Zaidu stared at her and felt his eye twitch. “Gaia was here? Last month?” he asked. At her nod he pressed a finger to his eye and let out a slow breath. It wasn’t her fault, it wasn’t her fault. “Hunters are given exactly one year of training and no more. If they are not prepared in that time frame then they never will be, period. We live in a sink-or-swim world and Gaia can keep her fucking nose out of our fucking damned business. She’s interfered enough and I warned her not to come around anymore.” He growled out and rubbed harder at the tick setting up residence under his eye.

“She comes here often,” Bethany blurted. “Especially when you are on missions now that I’m big as a house.” She shook her head. “So why in the world would she say that? I don’t understand. I’m totally and completely at a loss right now.”

“I don’t know, babe, but when she comes again”—and the fucking bitch would—“tell her to leave. She’s going against my wishes coming near you at any time and she fucking knows it. But before you kick her lying ass to the curb, find out why she thinks she can change the rules that have governed all changers for the last however many millennia without passing it through the Council. On top of that, you can let her know that I’m training the Hunters my way, and if they don’t learn and don’t survive, it’s not on my head. It’s the way it’s been done and the way it will continue to be done.” He turned and stalked to the kitchen to get more water, grabbing the counter and squeezing hard as he tried to control the temper he had. One that only ever got going with that fucking Goddess.

She had struggled to her feet and watched him leaving. She could feel his anger all but radiating off of him and leaned against the doorframe. “Are you really that angry because you are going to be retiring? Is it really such a chore to maybe stay home with me or even join Talon’s teams?” Her hurt was evident in her voice, the small quiver of her lips before she fought back against her emotions to regain her control.

Turning he shot her a look and let out a breath. “I’m fucking pissed I’m being forced out. I’m fucking livid that Gaia will not stay the fuck out of our lives and I’m beyond annoyed that she didn’t just fuck with us once, but multiple times and each time she does she fucking makes it worse. I’m not mad at you, baby. I never could be and I would love time to just be with you and our child and do whatever the hell we want. But on my fucking schedule and not some fucking nosy-assed Goddess who just doesn’t seem to know when to quit!”

Pressing his finger to the bridge of his nose, Zaidu forced calm over himself. “She fucked with us and nearly got me killed. She fucked with us again and tore our bond-mate status apart. Then, because the first two times weren’t enough, fucked with us again and had you in a kill zone with a psychopath and then she goes and fucks with us yet again, nearly killing you once and for all and our child on top of it all. Then she makes this noble fucking gesture by interfering again and basically making me jump at her every fucking whim. I warned her the last time to stay out of my life and she didn’t listen. I’m through being mister nice guy with this bitch.”

Going to her, Zaidu took Bethany’s hands in his and pressed a kiss to her fingers. “I’m sorry, love,” he whispered, leaning in to hug her. “I’m not upset at you, little darling, never you,” he whispered softly. “But Gaia has done nothing but screw with us and I’ve had enough. I plan on figuring out how to end this once and for all and get her the hell out of our lives.” Especially since the bitch wasn’t permitted to fuck with their damned free will and yet she kept on doing it

“And if she hadn’t gotten involved in our lives to begin with you would have walked away from me before we even began. You were ready to walk away from me and from what we could have because you were afraid of having me in your life. Having someone you care about that could be used against you.”

“If she’d stayed out of our lives I would have come around eventually, but she broke the bond between us and threw you out to the universe and, following that logic, putting things into play that helped your brother escape to terrorize you. She’s not permitted to mess with free will and yet she’s got me by the balls to retire on her timeline. Not the first time she’s conveniently forgotten my free will or yours and does whatever the fuck she wants, Bethany,” he told her. Seeing the look in her eyes he backed off and dropped his hands. “You don’t believe me.” Nodding, Zaidu looked past her. “I’ll be in the gym if you need me,” he said, moving around her and toward the door.

Bethany sighed and shook her head. Dropping her hand to her belly she rubbed the little body that pressed tight to her skin once again. “I know, baby. I know.” She didn’t know how to fix things, mostly because she knew just how stubborn her Wolf was. She loved him. God she loved everything about him but he was right. She didn’t believe him. She hated that she doubted him but he really was so very stubborn that she simply couldn’t have ever seen him giving her a chance, period. He had never believed he was good enough to be loved and it killed her a little each time when she thought about it. He was. He just simply didn’t allow anyone close to love him. Her included for the longest time.

Moving out of the kitchen, Bethany folded the blanket she had rested under and went back to their bedroom. She was mentally and physically exhausted and her heart hurt, ached tremendously for her bond-mate, but she couldn’t fix what was hurting him. She couldn’t stop his pain. And frankly she didn’t think he wanted her to.

Hours later Zaidu grabbed a shower and some cream for his knuckles. Padding to the bedroom he sat down next to her and sighed. “I was in love with you that very first moment I looked up and saw you clutching at the tree. I thought you were insane but you already had a piece of my heart, Bethany. Yes, I pushed you away, yes I’m a stubborn ass, but that is no reason for Gaia to fuck with our lives. She’s been doing it since the beginning and I’m tired of it. I just want us to live our lives however the hell we want without the Gods’ interference. Is that too much to ask for? Just once in our relationship not to have someone yanking our fucking strings?” he asked her honestly. “Because if you’re fine with her doing it then I don’t know you and have no idea how the hell to get beyond this impasse, love.”

“I just want you, Zaidu. Not the Gods, or Goddess. Just you.” She laid her hand on her belly and shrugged. “Well and Tiger here, too.” That went without saying, though. “I don’t want her interfering in our lives any more than you do. I just have no idea what to do about it, Z.” She shrugged. “Whatever you want to do, I will back you up one hundred percent.”

Letting out the breath he was holding, he nodded. “Good,” he murmured quietly. Leaning in, he brushed a kiss to her lips gently. Pressing back he looked at her. “I don’t know what I’m going to do to keep her out of our lives and out of our house but I will find a way. I used to think telling them not to interfere and to stay the hell away was enough but apparently it’s not. I’ll talk to some of the others and see if they have any ideas because I’ve had enough. You are mine, Bethany, you and the wee one. No one is going to screw with your lives anymore.”

“Or yours,” Bethany put in there and touched her finger to the tip of his nose. “Now then, how about you climb into bed and talk to the wee one while I sleep a bit longer? Maybe talk your little Wolf cub into staying off my lungs and bladder?”

“I can try but you know as well as I do, that stubbornness comes from you, darling.” Smiling at her warning look, Zaidu pressed a kiss to her lips gently and then slid under the blankets with her. Wiggling down he moved her shirt up so he could touch her skin. “Quit kicking your mother’s lungs and bladder, darling. It makes her very cranky,” he told her belly softly.

Bethany laughed and shook her head. “I love you, too, Zaidu.” Reaching down, she put her fingers in his hair and stroked his head, neck, and cheek. “You are my entire world. You know that, don’t you? Nothing and no one else in this world matters other than you and our little stubborn Wolf.”

“I know, love,” he said, looking up at her as he gave her a hug. “You and our little Wolf are all that is important to me, sweetheart.” Brushing his lips to her belly, he closed his eyes and began to tell their child a story so that the little pup would settle in for a nap.

Bethany got lost in the cadence of Zaidu’s voice and smiled. Closing her eyes she allowed his steady and even voice to calm her, soothe her as it was their babe and allowed it to pull her under and into that nap she had been desperate for earlier. With him with her she knew that life would be very, very good indeed.

Falling silent when he ran out of story, Z moved up the bed and smiled down at his mate. She was out cold and finally resting as she should. Adjusting her a little he slipped his arms around her and, resting his palms to her belly, let her and their child sleep. “I love you, Bethany,” he breathed out against her temple.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Settling their daughter on his hip, Zaidu walked through the house looking for his little darling’s mother. Spotting Bethany he eased Shelly to her feet. “Go to mama,” he encouraged her as he gave her a finger in each hand to help her balance. Seeing her mother, she let go of one hand and reached out for her mother as she squealed in glee.

Bethany dropped to her knees and laughed. Holding her arms out, she took Shelly’s little hand in hers and laughed. “Oh, honey bear.” She pulled the laughing child into her arms and shot a look at her mate. “So how long has Daddy been helping you learn how to walk, darling mine?” She eased the little girl back and kissed her plump cheeks, smiling as she looked down into the eyes that perfectly matched Zaidu’s and sighed. “You little sweetling.”

“We’ve been working on it for the last three weeks,” he said softly. Leaning in closer he pressed a kiss to Bethany’s lips. “It’s been hard to keep her from showing off but she was getting a kick out of keeping it a secret from Mommy. She so wanted to surprise you, thus why we even have her all dressed up today.” He turned his daughter around slowly to show off the fancy duds.

Grinning, Bethany nodded. “You look very sharp, my little darling.” She then pulled her little girl close, giving her a big hug as she did so. “Gosh I love you so very much, my little Wolf pup,” she whispered against the long dark curls that were so soft and silky and tied, even if it was a little lopsided, with beautiful little bows. “Daddy did such a good job getting you dressed, my little darling.”

“It was not easy,” Z said, dropping to a crouch. “I’d swear she’s part octopus given how hard it is just to get a diaper on her cute little tush. But trying to get her into any sort of top, my Gods it’s a battle royal, I tell ya.”

“And yet you did it beautifully.” Bethany picked her little girl up and rose to her feet. Laughing, she spun the child around in her arms and looked down at her with joy in her face. “You, my little princess, deserve a cookie, don’t you think?” She looked to Zaidu and with her smile in place said, “Now that she’s started to walk you do know that it’s going to be even harder to keep up with her, right?” It had been bad when Shelly had begun to scoot on her tush or crawl, but now it would be ten times as bad.

“Why do you think I’ve been childproofing for the last month and a half?” he asked with a grin. “And you thought I was completely off my rocker.” He chuckled. Moving to them he scooped Shelly up, and pressing a kiss to her cheek, he nuzzled her skin as she giggled. “Come on, ladies, time for a cookie and some milk.”

Shaking her head, Bethany followed along after her bond-mate and child. “Just means that I will have to be more vigilant in watching what you do in the event we ever have another child,” she teased him and went to the fridge to pull out Shelly’s sippy cup of milk and grabbed the package of cookies. “Do you want milk and cookies as well, Z?”

“No I’m good,” he said to her as he settled at the counter with Shelly in his lap. “Besides, she’ll feed me some as we go along.” Half-chewed and slobbered on, but it was all good. Grabbing a dishtowel, Zaidu tucked it around his daughter before her mother gave her a cookie. He knew just how messy his baby girl could get.

Bethany gave Shelly a kiss on the cheek before passing her a cookie. Grinning, she leaned back against the counter and said, “You are such a great daddy. I think that our Shelly girl needs some brothers and or sisters to play with. What do you think, Z?”

“I’ve been saying that since she came into the world.” He grinned at her. “If you will recall, you punched me for mentioning it right after you’d given birth. Pretty sure I still have a mark.” Zaidu looked at his arm in search of the mysterious mark.

Bethany couldn’t help but laugh, and snickered when Shelly began to laugh, too, the cookies and milk dribbling down her little chin and plopping onto Zaidu’s arm. “Well, now I’m thinking it would be a wonderful idea. I really do think that you, my handsome and amazing Wolf, need to have a whole passel of babies running around. Just with many months between them.” And now that Shelly was eleven months old Bethany was more than ready for another child. She hoped.

Reaching out, he took her hand and tugged her closer to him, pressing a kiss to her chin. “We don’t have to rush, darling,” he pointed out, quietly bobbing Shelly on his knee with a grin at her. Turning to look up at Bethany again, Zaidu tipped his head. “But you know I’m always willing to get some baby-making practice in.”

“Oh me, too.” Bethany smiled and stroked a hand over her daughter’s curls and then looked at Zaidu again before she spoke. “She’s stunning isn’t she?” Off topic. “You are going to have one heck of a time when that fateful day comes in the very distant future and our little one here starts to date.” She loved to tease him about that. “What do you think?”

“I think the boys will either respect her or their bodies will never be found in this lifetime or the next.” Zaidu shrugged. “They only have two options, play by my rules or run before I can find them, and I will find them, especially if anyone dares to hurt my baby girl.”

“I know, honey, and that’s just another reason why I hope and pray whoever is destined for our daughter understands the treasure that they get by getting her.” She stood and took the now cookie-covered sippy cup from Shelly and smiled. “Let me get a cloth. We will get Ms. Britches there cleaned up and then we will all sit before the fire and play for a bit before naptime.” Bethany waggled her brows and added, “And Mommy and Daddy time.”

Looking down at the curious gaze his daughter shot him, Zaidu shrugged. “Your mother propositions me often but she usually waits until you are asleep.” Pressing a kiss to the dark hair, Z shot Bethany a grin over their daughter’s head. “But at least she is being considerate and choosing her words with care for very young ears.”

Bethany laughed. “Oh honey, believe me, our daughter will understand far too soon just how very close we are,” she teased him. “Now go. Get her all nice and cleaned up so that we can have some family time in front of the fire, read Shelly-bear her book, and then put her down for a nap.” After changing her diaper of course.

Lifting his daughter Z wandered to the guest bathroom and sat her on the vanity. “We really need to teach you to get all the food in your mouth, darling,” he smiled at her as he wet a cloth and began to clean her arms, hands, face, and his arms too. Standing her on the counter he unwrapped the towel that had protected her dress. “All better,” he told her and set her down on the floor, “Go and find Mommy, baby.”

Shelly dropped to her hands and knees and at a lightning-fast pace crawled for her mother.

Scooping Shelly up from the floor Bethany laughed and while holding her close, spun them around. “There’s my beautiful little darling.” Kissing Shelly all over her face Bethany was rewarded with the precious laughter of a well-loved child. Heart spilling over in happiness, Bethany sighed. “I love that sound.” There was just something about a child’s laugh that never failed to make Bethany smile.

After cleaning up the bathroom Zaidu wandered out to the living room and smiled at what he saw. His two favorite people in the entire world laughing and making faces at each other. Grinning, he stuck his hands in his pockets and just stood back as he watched them dance around.

Her gaze caught his and Bethany winked. “Well come on, Daddy. You can start the fire for us so that Shelly and I can sit here and play, change clothes for naptime.” She held up the onesie and diaper for Zaidu to see. “And then we can read our book and give our Shelly some love before we put her down for her nap.”

Doing as she asked, Z sat down with Bethany between his legs and Shelly on her lap. Holding the book he read the story giving it the inflections their daughter preferred. Only when Shelly’s head lolled to the side, her mouth open on a soft little snore and eyes tightly shut did he stop and set it aside.

Holding her daughter close Bethany breathed in the sweet scent of innocence and smiled. “She’s perfect, Z,” she whispered. “I know I tell you this often but she really is amazing. I’m so very happy that she’s ours.”

“Keep telling you, sugar, she gets that super-sweet nature from you,” he said. Brushing a kiss to Bethany’s cheek he rubbed a hand to her side. “Let’s get her down for her nap and then I think you should talk to me some more about another one of these cute little beings.”

“Would it help if you knew that I’ve been off the pill for about four weeks now?” She got to her feet with Shelly close to her body and smiled at him. “Just sayin’.” She winked and walked toward their daughter’s room so that they could put her down for a nap. When she felt Zaidu at her back she laid Shelly down in the crib and brushed a kiss to her forehead. “I love you, my little angel,” she told her baby girl with a smile.

Moving to the crib Zaidu leaned over to brush a kiss to the chubby cheek and growled softly, smiling at the sleepy little giggle. Pulling back from their everyday ritual he turned on the nightlight and then shut the door most of the way. Tugging on Bethany’s hand he led her to their room and shut the door, pushing her back up against the panel. “So you’re very determined to have another baby then?” he asked her softly.

“I’m ever hopeful.” Bethany’s hands moved over his shoulders and down his chest. “I think we should shoot for a little boy for you to run around chasing, too.” She couldn’t help but smile as she added, “Like you do with Shelly. I think that would be a great deal of fun, don’t you?”

“Or another little girl,” he said with a lazy shrug as he watched her. “I honestly don’t care, Bethany, as long as you and our child are happy and healthy. That’s the only thing that matters to me,” he stated quietly.

“I couldn’t agree more.” Her fingers moved up and under his shirt. Smiling she began to work it off of him. “I just want our child to be happy, healthy, and that’s really and truly all that matters. So are you really ready to be a daddy a second time, Zaidu my love?”

“Are you going to yell at me and threaten to cut my cock off when you have to push out the second one, too?” he asked, bending so she could pull the shirt off over his head. “Because I recall that threat very clearly and the homicidal look in your eyes when you said it.”

“More than likely yes.” Bethany wouldn’t lie to him. “Because it fucking hurts to give birth but it’s so very worth it.” She winked at him. “I happen to really and truly love the making of the baby and then I love seeing our child when it’s born. Do I enjoy it? Hell no, the birth part, but will I do it again? Damn straight.”

“As long as you’re sure, darling, ’cause I remember you making other threats if I ever touched you again let alone what would occur if I ever had you back in that position. And if you think I’m lying, ask the doctors and nurses. They all heard you very clearly and offered sympathy after the fact.”

“Oh I’m very sure that I said all of that and even more.” Pulling back she asked, “Honey, are you going to get naked and get me naked, my love, or am I going to just die with the want for you, babe?”

“I’m just covering my ass, my balls, and all the bases here, darling,” Zaidu told her, grabbing the bottom of her thin sweater. Tugging it up, he threw it aside and moved to pull her bra off. “One plus is the extra oomph you get around your breasts and just how wonderfully sensitive they are.”

That had her laughing. “You are only saying that, darling, because you love how big they get,” she teased. “But that’s okay because I really, really love the way that you can’t help but playing with them, touching them, and, lord, I love when you put your mouth on them, too.”

“You were just as surprised as I was when you came just from my teasing you,” he said, moving his hands to her waist to undo her jeans and pushing them and her panties down her legs. Crouching, he helped her balance as she stepped free. Standing, Z undid his own jeans and pushed them down, kicking them away. “So as long as you’re all good with everything then I say we give Shelly a little brother or sister.”

“I think we should,” Bethany said with a grin. “Because I really am great with everything, darling. I look forward to every single moment that we will have together in life.”

“Then let’s see if we can’t give you another few moments to add to the history books.” He smiled down at her. Lifting her in his arms Zaidu walked her to the bed and gently settled her down. Watching as she wiggled back, farther up on the bedding, he licked his lips and then shot her a big grin. “This Wolf is hungry, darling, very hungry.” That was the only warning she got before he jumped her bones.

Bethany’s laughter filled the room. Her happiness all but lived inside of the room and spilled out around him. “I think then that you need to do something about that, darling.”

Growling happily at her, Zaidu buried his face in her neck and got busy doing something about it all right.

THE END

WWW.HONOR-JAMES.NET

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Born in the mid-seventies, this thirty-something woman has only been writing for the last six years of her life, faithfully that is. Honor has always been scribbling a phrase, a curious word, or the oddest of thoughts down on anything she could find laying about. Now she piles them up before her and, if one catches her fancy, she further explores it to whatever its end might be.

A lover of books, her reading material spans from Shakespeare to mysteries and all the way to the erotic. Anything and everything she can lay her hands on she’ll read. Though, these days, she leans more toward the paranormal than anything else.

Poetry was her first love, lasting about three solid years. Don’t ask. She won’t show many of them to anyone. Then short stories became the focus and finally she began to write for more than just writing what came to mind. She started to write for pleasure and to tell the story that begged to be told.

Life and family came next. Working full-time as a customer service representative and raising two children got in the way, and the writing that she so loved as a teenager seemed to be pushed off to the back burner of everything.

So several years past and her children turned into more than the babies that demanded her attention and into young children and then teenagers with different demands, ones that allowed her to once more spread her imagination to the wind and ask for more, want more.

As with all great things the door to her notebook-written world might have been closed and placed on hold, but where a door closes another one opens, and in this case it was with the advent of buying a computer.

Honor spends many a sleepless night pounding at the keyboards. She is a consummate professional in her daytime career. However, at night her visions swing to the fantastical and in those long hours after the children and husband are in bed, she weaves together words and blends up stories that not only bring a whole new meaning to romance, but sizzle the pages with a heat that will have the readers begging for more.

For all titles by Honor James, please visit
www.bookstrand.com/honor-james

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Table of Contents

- Title Page
- Copyright Page
- Dedication
- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen
- Chapter Sixteen
- Chapter Seventeen
- Chapter Eighteen
- Chapter Nineteen
- Chapter Twenty
- Chapter Twenty-One
- Chapter Twenty-Two
- Chapter Twenty-Three
- About the Author